EP1GRAPHIA INDICA
Vol. XI (1911 12)
MJBIJSIU-D BY
THK D1RFCTOR GhNERAL
AR( HEOLOGK'AL SURVEY Ol INDIA
JANPATH, NEW nFLHMICKKH
19S1
NDICA
lll -12.
PUBLISHED BY
THE DIRECTOR GENERAL
,\K( t!A!:<J[.OOK.'AI. SURVEY OF INDIA
JAN PATH. M.W DEL.HHIOOII
mi
Reprinted 1981
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
1981
Price : Rs. 80
Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar tadl. Area New Ddhi-1
A A / i
VAT- "
sv s> .-
1'^%'^'" ;V*"; K ytf'-" '. '1 '
^ ; i , <:. : v*^r:)^' V;' ' ,. . ! ; "."^ -v ; - 1 '^''
^'"^-'^V^^'fe^!'. "^ '.! . ^
^iSipilKi
|M^'%h^'t^^'^S
fe.^> "$"\rj:: ^
ikfv '&.'! ' '/',' ,i . '' i :
ft^ 1 .^:...,.,,^ ;,-.,; , ?,"
1v-^ffi;r-iiii'.c. ,, ,
'^C':)'^'^'.,. ', '
^l",'^. " v
':"' "fa'-- ,.-> u .
* ?!.?' ,-.'/',
a^**"*
**:
'' '( ''^"W
',;. * ji-Hj.
- " ^ijf
? *ir-
RAI BAHADUR V. VENKAYYA, M,A.
Late Epigraphist to the Government of India,
(1908-1912).
Born : 1st July, 1864,
at Valaiyatiurinthe
Nurtli Arcot district
(Madras).
Died: 21st November, J912,
at Mambalaui near Madms.
PUBLISHED USDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY."
EPIGRAPHIA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCMLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA,
EDITED BY
E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D.,
COTEEHMBHT IHOEAPHI6T ; FELLOW OF THK TJIVl)BflITT 01 MADIUS ;
00 RR. KEMB. 07 THB BATAVIA flOOUTT OF AETfl AND BC11NCB8,
AND OT TEE BOTAX. BOOU1TT OT iClENCES AT QOTT1HG1N.
VOL XL 1911-12.
CALCUTTA:
OFFICE OF THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVBENME5T FEINTING, INDIA,
BOMBAY.- EDUCATION SOCIETY'S PEES8.
LONDON: LDZAC fc Co. Mid KEGAff PAUL,
TRENCH, TRUBNEE fc Co,
JSEW YORK) WESTERMANN & Co,
CHICAGO ,& D. PBBT.
LEIPZIG; OTTO HAREA880WITZ.
VIENNA: A, HOLDER & Co.
BERLIN: A. ASHER it Co,
PARIS: B, &EROUX,
CONTENTS.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically.
PAGE
E. D, BAHEBJI, M.A, : -
No, 28. The Parikud plates of Madhyamarajadeva 281
PROtEsfOR H. M. BHADKAMKAU
No. 17. Navalakhi plates of SMitya I. ; [Gupta-] Saibvat 286 . ; , . ,174
I), I. EUANDARKAR, M.A. :
No. .4 The ChahamanBs of MarwSr 26
PANDIT DATA RAM SAENI, H.A. :
No, 3, Saheth-Maheth plate of Govindachahdia ; [Vikrama-J Samvat 1186 ... 20
J. 7, FLEET, I.C.S. (RETD.), Ps.D., C.I.E. .
No. 1. An inscription at Devageri , . . ]_
RET. A, H. FBANCEE, PH.D. :
No. 25, The Tibetan alphabet 26S
26, List of minister's names found in the Tihetan inscription in front of the Ta-chao-
SBU-temple (Jo-khang) in_ Lhasa j 822 A.D 272
EAI BAHADUR HIBAIAI, B.A. :
No. 19. The Sirpur stone inscription of the time of MahBsivagupta . ... 184
27. Tiwarkhed plates of the Rashtrakflta NannarSja ; ^aka 553 ... 276
E. HULTZSCH, Pa.D.:
No, 2. Palitana plates of Simhaditya ; the year 255 . * "^ , ^ IQ
6. Palitana plates of Dharasena II ; [Gupta-] Samvafc 252 ,. , 4 . F(J
13. Goharwa plates of Karnadeva . . , , jgg
18, Banswara plates of Bhojadeva ; [Vikrama-] Samvat 1076 . , . .181
21. Surat plates of VySghrasena -, the year 241 ... t . . .219
H. JACOB i, PH,D. :
No. 11. Dates of Cho}a kinga . ,120
12. Dates of Pftndya kinga 132
13. New specialtableg for the computation of Hindu dates t . t 158
PBOFESSOR S, Kouow, PH.D. .
No. 9. live Valabhi plates 104
14. Narasapatam platea of Vajrahasta III ; Saka Samvat 967 . . , 147
BAP SAHEB H. KRISHNA SASTRI, B.A, :
No. 35. Malepadu plates of PunyakumBra ; the fifth year . . , m . 337
B. 0. MAZUMDiE, B.A., B.L. :
No, 8. Three copper-plate records of Sonpur ^ "*,. 93
AIYAE, B,A. : ,^_
No. 34. Mfiredapalli grant of ^ri-Bangaraya II ; Saka 1497 . . , ... [826
F, E, PJLBGUTBB, M.A., LC.S. (RsiD,) :
No. 6. Jankhafc inscription of the time of Virasena , 85
7. Two records on the pillar at Kosam . . . , 87
20, TheinBoriptionontheWajdakvaffr **.,,, 202
" r.irn.7-;, I, I). SWAMI KAJWU PILLAI, M.A., EX., LL.B, :
X. I. . iXi^ Clu.|a dates - - ... 287
-V' ftj, Thu'e inscriptions of ttfi-Se^is^of Zondavi^tf^ **si'"' , . , . . 313"
N.^ 31. ] ; a ilJuoaii-mula inscription of the time of Dhruhlana ; [Gupta-J Smfar&t 289 299
-i ;rl Jv ,-T.JJ 'idjtpcr-platcs of the CliahamanaEatnapala; Vikrama-Samvat 1176 , 304
I* Sifcu:, I.t'.S, litTi*.):
Xc, 23. I'a1<.s of Chula kings 241
H ii4. Dates of PSntlya kings , , 353
K\ V. ^f'PE.iUMAKYA AlYAB, B-A. :
Xo* 15, Tir, iU'iJarai inscription of Dautirarinau 154
' 30- ^laTinSrK'yil inscription of Jatfivarmaa Sundara-ChOla-Pindyadeva , . .292
^0, 1U. Burmese mscriptioiis at Bijdli-GayS . . , jjLg
K BABiltFE V, VzjfiTAYYA, XT.A, .
^o. 2. Fire Bfiaa inscriptions from Gutlimallam ...,,, 22 n
ISDEX . .
847
LIST OF PLATES.
1. Ril B^adcr V, Venkiyja, MX
1 Inscription at
M
*t
t
W
'**
H
w
5, PftJkftn* pfeto* of Dharaegna If
lQ8Cription and< Kfi
7.
9. S
Yayfiti
^. T r . , l
l
W. Plato I
i II .
rooordU of .the
to face tHlo piigc
to face pa sj-e 6
18
Jr ,. 2-i
bctweon pages 82 & 811
to feoHpage 87
pages 04 & 95
... 00 & 07
V,, 100 & 101
108 & 107
: V no & in
ua & 113
115
no
119
157
to faro
190
ADDITIONS AH
Page 4, last line, fa a Hecliclie red at Hccliche,
,, 17, line 10 from top, /or Phftiikaprasravana m
j, 32, line 17 from bottoms/or nl nd In,
41, line 8 from top, /or Nadlai mil Mai,
48, foot-note l,-/or Badari mil Badari,
Page 107, text line 17,- /or phindhaka* md Tthmdaka,
108, line 14 from bottom
120, No. 10, The dates in the Burmese inscription at Bfid!>Gaya are said to fall in 1
January, A.D, 1295, and November, A.D, 1298 : that, however, is not correct;
the case is as follows, (1) The first date answers quite regularly, for the year
Bl 6S7 expired, to Friday, IGfo December, A,D, 1295,-(2) The second date
is " irregalar " : instead of working out for a Snnday aa given in the record,
for the year B.E. 660 expired, the ?iven hmar day answers to Monday, 13th
J L ' Lf V V '
October, ID. 1298 ; and for the year B.B. 660 current it answers to Thursday,
24th October, A.D. 1297,-See ay paper in the km, B, As, iSoc,, 1913, pp,
378-84, where 1 have treated these two dates fully, and have shown how easily
Burmese dates may be calculated by using the means provided by Sir Alfred
Imn in his fame ml Amfawe Gaimkn (1909) and his " Elements of
the Burmese Calendar from AD, (338 to 1752 " pufaed in the Mm AA&
gtiflnj, vol. 39 (1910), pp. 289-315,-J. F. FLEBT,
,, 144, text line 31,-for ffifni raid m$ -
!, 172, belo;v Table XIII r for 177 read 171
185, line 36 from topp-cufteeZ tk mrfo " who was tie King's commander-iti-clnei 1
,, 23&, line 3 from bota/~for Kongunivarman read KoDgonivarman,
EPIGEAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME XL
No. l.-AN INSCRIPTION AT DEVAGERI.
BY J. J 1 . FLEET, LO.S. (RSTD,), Pfl<D., O.I.B.
This inscription has been mentioned by me in vol. 5 above, p. 172 : and I have given a brief
statement of the purport of it under No, 29 in my List of Spurious Records in the Ind. Ant, ,
vol. 30 (1901), p. 217, I publish it now for the first time, and give a facsimile of it from au
ink-impression mada for me by Mr. Kalyan Sitaram Ohitre in 1 890, "when (if my memory is
correct) he was Mamlatdar of the Sampgaum taluka of the Belgan.ni District.
The inscription is on a stone which was found in a field, Survey No. 85, afc Devageri, a
village about six miles west-by-south from Karajgi, the head-quarters of the Karajgi taluka,
Dharwar District, The Indian Atlas sheet No. 42 (1827) shews the place as ( Eewgeeree '.
The Map of the Dharwar Oollectorate (1874) shews it as 'Deogeree'. The Postal Directory
of the Bombay Circle (1879) presents its name as 'Deogiri', And the Dharwar volume (1884)
of the Bombay Gazetteer treats it as ' Devgiri ' (p. 665). In connexion with some early Kadamba
copperplate records which were obtained at this village, I originally gave its name as f Devagiri ', l
in accordance with those spellings, Subsequently I was given to anderstand that the cultivators
call it ( Devagere ', and that this should be taken as its real name : and I have sometimes used
this form. 2 Since then, however, I have ascertained that a record of A.D, 1075 in the temple of
Basavanna at the village itself distinctly gives its name as Devamgeri, as also does a record
of -the period A.D. 121047 at the temple of Martandadeva at a neighbouring village, Kolur :
also, that the impression of a reoord of A,D. 1121 in the temple of Basavanna, while leaving
it doubtful whether the original does or does not present the anusvara, again, distinctly gives the
second component of the name as geri, and thufc yields either Devariigeri or Devageri, Further,
Mr. K. S. Chitre, while writing the name on the impressions sent by him to me as * Devagiri ' iu
English characters, according to the official spelling, wrote it as * Devageri ', in rt>e sume place,
in the Modi or current Marathi characters. I therefore entertain uo doubt that what the culti-
vators really call the village is, not * Dgvagere ' (as reported to me), but Devageri, and that this
1 2nd, Ant., vol. 7, p, 33 : and I Tiave used the form * Diogiri ' in vol. 5 above, p. 172.
3 For instance, in my Dynasties of the Kanaroie Dittrictt, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Preiideacj rol 1,
put 2, p, 285 ff.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XL
is the form of the name that should be used. 1 At the same time, in justification to a certain
extent of the official form of the name, I may state that a record of A.D. 1674 ou a pillar in the
same temple of Basavarma does distinctly present the name as Devagiri, and thus carries back
the corrupt form for an appreciable time. The inscription now published does not mention the
name Devarageri in any form, but speaks ouly of a village called Palarur. This name seems to
be another form, by transposition, 2 of the name which we have as Paralur (Ind. Ant., vol. 11,
p. 70) in the iDSGi'iption of the time of Klrtivarman II (A.D. 746-47 and 757) at Adiir, about
eight miles south- west- by-west from Devageri, and as Brihat-Paralur (id., vol. 7, p, 35, line 9)
in the afcill earlier copperplate grant, of the third year of Mrigesavarman, which was discovered at
Devageri itself. In any case, the purport of our record distinctly implies that the stone which
bears it, and which was found in a field in the lands of Devageri, was set up in the village
Palarur, and thus' marks Palarur as being then the name of the place. It may be added that
the inscription of A.D. 1075, mentioned above, registers an assignment of tolls, for certain
purposes of the god Kankalesvara of Devamgeri, at Devamgeri and Palavur and in the tala,
'site or tract', composed of Eleya-Tam range and two unnamed villages : here wo may possibly
Ijave still another form of the name Paralnr, Palarur : but it is difficult to account for the v in the
place of the r ; and Palavur may be another village which does not now exist. Any such name aa
Paralur, Palarnr, and Palavur, is not now found in maps, etc. And the position seems to be that
Devageri was originally a devamgeri or devapurl, a ' god's ward ', of Palarnr ; that the lands of
Palariir and some other villages have been absorbed into the lands of Devageri, which is a some-
what large village ; and that consequently the latter name only has survived. The inscription now
published places Palariir, tacitly but plainly, in the Banavasi twelve-thousand province.
So, also, the record of A.D. 1075 in the same way places Devamgeri, with the other villages
mentioned in it. in that same province, and, further, in a division of it known as the Basavura
one-hun dre d-and-forty .
&t the top of the stone there are sculptures, showing a bull, recumbent to the right (proper
left) and apparently intended for the usual Nandi, and below it, plainly not as a family or
dynastic emblem, but in connexion with the topic of the record, an elephant, standing to the right
(proper left), with a man standing behind it with uplifted arms. The writing covers an area
about ]/ 8'' broad in lines 9 to 14 by 3' 0" high. The stone on which it is engraved seems to
have been even originally of an irregular shape ; and it is only at the end of lines 1 to 8, 17, 20,
and 21, and at the beginning of lines 18 to 22, that any portions of it have been broken
away.
The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and, generally, well executed. In lines 1 to
15 the size of them ranges from about ^", as in the ya of baliyan, line 9, to |", as in the ha of bars,
line 15; in lines 16 ff. it increases up to (for single letters) 1|" in the la of sSsirbar, line 19, and
it almost eeems that this part of the record may have been written by another hand : the ynu of
(M/-nra, line 2, is l|"high : the Inl of masayal^nwan, line 11, is 2" high : and the chchiot mechchi*.
dew, line 16, is 2|" high. They are of the general standard of the tenth century A.D. and closely
thereabouts. They include both the types of the initial short i, on which detail see p. 7 ff .
below : the earlier type of this vowel occurs in irppatt-, line 2 ; the later type is found in idam,
line 20 ; also in idan- at the beginning of line 18, where, however, it is mostly broken away.
The ftfc, j s 6, and 2 are all of the later types j the guttural nasal n does not occur. No distinction
seems to be made between d and d. In chbatra, for chcfthattra, line 6, we have the rare full
* Regarding the confusion which has arisen in the official spelling of various place-names in consequence of
mistakes that have been marte between fare, kere t 'a tank ', and keri, <a street', see my note oa fcbe name Annigere
n vol. 6 above, p. 100, note 3.
1 Compare the metathesis la moral and malar, aral and alar s and eral and elar: eee Sabdamanidarpana,,
-rente 29.
. 1.3 AN INSCRIPTION AT DEYAGERL
form o chh, which necessarily can seldom occur except when, as here, it is used instead of
chchh.
The language is Kanarese, of the archaic type, in prose. The record was neatly put
together by the use of the satisaptami or locative infinitives ene, lines 10, 11, 14, ire, line 14,
bare line 15, and nile, line 15, coupled with the subjunctive or conditional endode, lines 12, 13,
16 And not unworthy of note, in respect of the nicety of the composition, is tbe 'point that,
whereas the remainder of the record, appropriately cast in pure Kanarese, natnrally presents
the words pul, pullu, for 'grass' (lines 11, 14, 15), and ane for 'elephant ' (line 15), into the
ruling prince's month there are pat (in accordance with the theory of the Hindu drama,
that kings and such people should speak Sanskrit) Sanskrit words, woven however into a.
Kanarese sentence, which include tnna and hastin. 1 Line 7 gives us nevarade, the instrumental
singular of a word nevara which seems to be a longer form of nera, = ner (3), * straightness,
^ - -r- * i n T i 1 T 1 7 i n i i _T i T T
under kudu (3). 2
ghosts' lines 12, 17, we have buda, instead of the more usual buta, as a
of the Sanskrit bhuta. In arasara and ado, line 12, pulla, line 14, and koyvara, line 15, we
have either a careless omission of the final m (n), or, with equal probability, instances of the
accusative in a instead of am (fl) 3 . Line 8 presents the word bali (3), 'a man who calls or
invitee ' or we may say ' a summoner ', in connexion with which the following remarks may be
made In the form. bali (with I instead of 1) we have this same word in an unpublished
inscription of A.D. 1052 at Niralgi in the Hangal taluka, Dharwar, in a passage which runs:
eriman-mahilmandalegvaram Earikesaridevar .... srlmad-agraharam Nlriliya mahajanam
mnnurvvarige baliyan=atti barisi ; " the illustrious MaliSmandalesvara Harikesarideva , .
having sent a summoner to the three-hundred Mahajanas of the holy agrahara Nirili, and
having caused them to come," etc. : and similar passages occur in records of A.D. 1074 and 1075
at the same place. And we can now recognize that we have the word bali itself in line -20 of the
Adur inscription (Ind. Ant., vol. 11, p. 70), where, modifying my original rendering, I would
translate " The Gurava Prabhachandra, the summoner of the Jain temple of Paralur, obtained
this grant." It would seem that, in addition to meaning generally 'any man who calls or
invites' the word denoted also a recognized official of some kind, both religious and
secular.
In respect of orthography we may note (1) the use of b for v in sambatsara twice in lines 1
to 3 (2) the use of s for s throughout ; (3) the mistakes of 1th for ft in saklia t line 1, of d for dh
in samadigata, line 4, and of n for ri in tnna, line 9 *
The inscription can only be treated as a spurious record, as which it has been entered
under No. 29 in my List of Spurious Eecords in the Ind, Ant,, vol. 30 (1901), p. 217 j because it
1 This ia the record which I mentioned, from this poiafc of view, in the discussion on " Sanslcpit as a spoken
language " ; see Jour. R. As, Soc. t 1904, 486.
a Reeve and Sanderson's Dictionary adds the form Jettifagula. The most familiar term is ftudugdl, in its
later form kudugolu.
s According, indeed, to KeSiraja'eSabdamanidarpana, verse 134, and Bhattakal area's Karnatakagabdatmgasana,
sutra 281 we might regard some of these ns genitives used in the sense of accusatives. But ada at any rate is
not a genitive. And there can be little doubt that Dr. Kittel's opinion is correct; namely, that tno supposition
of a use of the genitire for the accusative is unnecessary, and that the accueative in a, frequent enough in the
medissval and modacn dialects, existed in also the more ancient colloquial dialect, though it had not bean generally
accepted by classical writers : see hia Kanafa Grammar, 117, 122, 352. Many instances of the accusative in
a can be found in my Kanarese ballads : thus, mata for matannu, Ind. Ant., vol. 14, p. 300, line 3 from the
bottom-, ritfa for A'tfamw - riftaww, p. 301, line 1 ; Icarwa for Jcaravanm, line 8 j ySna for yenannu, line 11.
It would, in fact, bo pedantic to use the accusative termination in ordinary speech 5 except perhaps with proftouai.
* Except, of courae, for Sanskrit words being aimed at here, there would be no objection to trina.
B2
4 EPIGRAPHIA 1KDICA. [Tor, XI.
purports to have been framed on a date which is utterly incompatible with the period to which
its characters refer it, As, however, it states (apart from the date) nothing that is in any way
unnatural, suspicious, or irreconcilable with the local history for itB true period, we may accept
the information given in it as true. It deals with a thing which it calls budagul. This terra
is composed of buda, a tadlhaua-fovm of the Sanskrit bMta, i a spirit, goblin, ghost ', and
the Kanarese kul, kulu, 'boiled rice'; and it denotes *aa offering of boiled rice to the
ghosts'. Other names of the offering are bhstabuli and bhutayajfict,', also the word bali by
itself, which is explained in Kitfcel's Kannada-Engliah Dictionary as meaning, amongst other
things, ' an offering to demons (especially also Durga or Kali), etc., performed by putting
neaps of boiled rice, or by killing sheep, buffaloes, etc., and also men.' As a regular sacrifice,
the offering ranked as one of the pan,ciMtnah'ly(ijfia OL- ' five great sacrifices '; see, for instance,
the Manavadharraasiatvaj 3. 70. I have been told, however, that in a more special -way the
bhutubali is offered in connexion with the gurbhad&na or ceremony performed to ensure concep-
tion. I farther learnt from the kt Sir James Campbell that the bhvtabali is offered in cases of
ban-eiiness, from the point of view that that misfortune is due to the inflaence of maliciQus spirits.
And we thus obtain a clear explanation aa to why the record represents the village-maidens aa
interested in the matter of the brtdiujfil. The inscription mentions a certain ftfakasctmantadkipati
or great feudal prlr.ce named Santivarman, who was governing the Ban.ava.si twelve-thousand
province. It describes him as belonging to the Matura race, and fts having the hereditary
title of "supreme lord of the town Trikundapura ", with reference to the place of origin
of his family, and as possessing the Nandanavaua umbrella, the horse crest, and the mirror
banner. 1 It recites that Saativarman came, in. the course of a toiir, to PalarQr, and demanded
a supply of grass for his horses and elephants. For some reason not stated, the right to make
the offering of boiled rice to the ghosts was in abeyance ; apparently under a sentence of
excommunication. Incited by the village-maidens (kojagusugal, Line 11), who said that, if he
could get the restriction removed, he might marry as many of them as lie might wish, a man
named Allagunda cut a supply of grass so much to the satisfaction of Santivarman that the
latter offered to grant him a boon. Whereupon Allaguuda asked for, and obtained, the
restoration of the right to make the offering to the ghosts. As to whether the village-
maidens kept their promise to him, the record is silent.
The inscription is dated on a Monday coupled with, the second tithiol the bright fortnight of
Margasira of the KaUvukta sa,mv(tts(ira, t Saka-sariivat 522. This date/ however, is obviously not
authentic: and all else that need be said about it is aa follows. By th,e mean-sign system,
which is the one that applies foi- that time, Kalayukta began on 29 October, A.D, GOO, in
Saka-sathvat 522 expired, and ended on 25 October, A.D, 601. In that period, the given tithi
ended closely about 22 hours oSminntts after mean sunrise (f or TJjjain) on Sunday, 13 November,
A.D. COO, and cannot be connected with the Monday. And from tKis we see that thu case is
not one in which the writer of the record obtained a correct date by calculation.
As one means towards determining the real date of the record, we may cite some other
notices of the Matura family, to which the record refers the MaMsaimntadhipati Santi-
varman. We have one mention of it in the Sravana-Belgola epitaph of the great Ganga prince
Noi.ambantaka-Marasirh.ha (A.D. 963-64 to 974), which describes him as seizing the possessions
of the lord of the Vamwasi country, and causing him or those who belong to the Matura race to
do obeisance to him (ante, vol. 5, p. 179). No personal name, however, is mentioned there.
Some other notices of tte family, of ar specific nature, from other records in Mysore, are as
follows :
(I) An inscription a Hschche in the Sorab talufca, Shimoga District : Eyri. (7am., vol. 8,
1 The Udftyendirara plate of Pallavamalla-Naudivarman allot a "mirror banner made of (? put together
with) a peacock's tail " to the Sahara king Udayana: SowlA-Ind fnsort, t vpl. 2, p. 372,
No, 1, ] AN INSCRIPTION AT DEVAGERI. 5
Sb. 476. This record refers itself to the reign of the Rashtraknta king Krishna III, and is
dated in the Vikarin samvatsara, Saka-samvat 861 (expired), with details falling in December,
A.D. 939. It tells us that the MaMsamantadhipati Machiga, Machideva, whom it describes
as " lord of Trikundapura the best of towns "; born in the Matura race ; and having the
Nandavana umbrella, the horse crest, and the mirror banner, was then ruling at Herdese : l the
sphere of his government is not stated.
(2) An inscription at Otnru iu the same talnka : ibid., Sb. 70. This record is not dated :
but it refers itself to the same reign, and is therefore to be placed between A.D. 939 and 959.
It tells ns that the Malta samantadhipati Machiyarasa was then lord of the Banavasi twelve-
thousand. It describes him just as Machiga, Machideva, is desciibed in No. 1 above ; and he
is plainly the same person.
(3) An inscription at Kakkarasi in the same taluka : ibid., Sb. 474, This record refers itself
to the same reign, and is dated in the Anaiida samvatsara, Saka-samvat 876 (expired), with
details falling in October, A.D. 954. It tells na that the Mahasamantadhipati Machiyarasa
described in the same terms as in Nbs. 1 and 2 above was then ruling over " the twelve
thousand.''^
(4) Another inscription at Hechche : ibid., Sb. 479. This record refers itself to the reign
of the Rashtrakuta king Kakka II, and consequently, though not dated, may be referred to
closely about A.D. 972. It tells us that the Malidsamanta Santivarman whom it describes
as "lord of Trikundapura the best of towns"; born in the Matura race; and having
the Nandanavana umbrella, the horse crest, and the mirror banner was then ruling at
Herdese.
(5) Another inscription at Hechche : ibid., Sb. 477. This record refers itself to the reign
of the Western Chalukya king Ahavamalla-Taila II, and is dated (without full details) in the
Khara samvatsara, Saka-samvat 913 (expired), = A.D. 991-92. It tells us^that the Malia-
samantadhipati Santivarman described otherwise in just the same terms as in No. 4 above
was then ruling the Belgnhe 70, the Edenad 70, the Tandavnra 12, the Gedeya 12, the
Mugunda 12, the Pulivatti 12, the Kalvatti 7, and the Santalige 1000.
These other notices of the Matfira family agree with the palseographic evidence in placing
the real date of the record in the tenth century A.D. And as a means towards deter-
mining its exact date we take the given samvatsara, Kalayukta. In the tenth century, this
samvatsara came only once. By the southern lunisolar system, which is applicable for this time
to the locality to which the record belongs, it coincided with Saka-sarhvat 880 expired. And in
this year the given details are correct for Monday, 15 November, A.D. 958, on which day the
specified titU ended at about 17 hours 30 minutes after mean sunrise (for u jjaiu). This result
satisfies the requirements of the case, both palteographic and historical. And we entertain no
doubt that this is the real date on which the record was framed, and that the Santivarman
mentioned in it is the Santivarman of the Hechche inscriptions Nos. 4 and 5 above. As to why
the -writer of the record antedated it by practically six of the sixty-years cycles, we can only
conjecture that the ban laid upon the village had existed for some long time ; that it had been
disregarded ; and that antedating (made iu fact to a preposterous extent) was necessary to
legalize acts which had been performed in spite of it.
1 This name, much damaged here, is complt ted from No. 4. below.
* An inscription at Kelagina-Kirugumae in the aame taluk*, ilid. t Sb. 501 which refers itself to the same
reign and is dated (without fall details) in the Kalayukta *Mita*ara, Saka-aamvat 881 (current) - A.D, 958-
959 tells m that E certain Machiga was then governing the Edenad seventy. He may have been some junior rceuiber
of 4e family, perhaps holding office under Santivarman, But there is nothing iu the record to mark him as such.
BPIGEAPHIA UTDICA. L V L - - 20 *
TEXT. 1
Sakha 3 -nripa-kal-atita-3ambatsara-[sataiii]-
2 gal=ay-nura irppatt-eradaneya Kalayukta- [sam] -
3 batsara[da'*] Marggasira-suddha-bidiyeyuih Somavara[d-aEd]ii[m]
4 Svasti samadi(dhi)gatapancbamahasabda-[ma*]h.asamantadhipati
5 rrikundapura-parameavara Brahmakshati-iya-Matura-vams-o'dbhavam Na*
6 [nda]navanach.hatra-hayalan3ha(nchlia)aa-dai i ppanadhvaja-virajaraanam
7 [Safjntivarmma 4 [n]evarade maryyadey=age Banavasi-pa[V]n[i]-
S rch[chk]asiraman=aluttam yatha-kramade Palariirge ba[nd]=e-
9 Ipadimbai'go baliyan=atti emrna haya-hasti-samuhakke tri(tri)na-
10 samgrahatii be]kum=ene ollit-agi koyvem=endu pop-agal=Allagunda kn
11 dugalam=maseyal=nlraii=ereyim=ene kodagusugal^ita pullam koyd=a-
12 rasara mechchisi budagnlam bidi8uvon=akknra=endod=ada bidi-
13 sidode mm=enag=e g6yvir=endod=inib-6in-olage nl mechchidarolath nia-
14 duve-nilu yene pOgi pn.Ua koyutt-ire arasan=[a]neyan-^er-ildu
15 koyvara n5diitta bare Allagundan=aneya pnlla sfldole uile-
16 y=idey=arasam raechcLidem bedi-koll=endode
17 bndagnlam bidim^endu bidistdofih] [||*]
18 [I]dan=alidom Var;niaaiyum sasira
19 [kajvileyam sasirbar=pparvoraman=a-
20 [lida] pata,kan=akkuih idarii kadon=init[u]-
21 [mam pal]isido[m*] [||*j Ramasinga-bhatara nm8i[dom]
22 [Mamga]la(?)
TRANSLATION.
Hail ! On the second tithi, and on Monday, of the bright fortnight of MSrga&ra, of
the Kalayukta samvatsara which was the five hundred and twenty-second (year of) -fclio
centuries of years elapsed of the era of the Saka kings :
(Line 4.) Hail ! The Mahas&mantadhipati Santivarman, who has attained the $af%&ha~
mahasabda, who ia a snpreme lord of the town Trikundapura, who has been born in tlie
Brahmakahatriya Matura race, 5 who is decorated with the Nandanavana umbrella and t.h<;
horse crest and the mirror banner, while governing the Banavasi twelve thousand -with
rectitude and according to established customs, came in due course to Palarur, and aexit n
summoner to the seventy (Mahxjanas) to say :" A supply of grasa is wanted for Our trooij of
horses and elephants !"
(L. 10.) Thereupon (the cutters) said: "Eight well will we cat!", and were going out
Then Allagunda said: "Pour ye out water to whet (my) aickie !" Thereupon the
maidens Baid :- This is the man who will cut gra 83 , and please the king, and cause the
of boiled rica for the ghosta to be set free." Thereupon he said :-< If I cauae ih&i to & .
ea.r*
> From the ink-impressiona. Ordinary brackets are uaed for such corrections and doubtful points as
convemoatly noted w tt u m aaner. Square bra C ket3 ar* U8 ed fee raa rk syllables, or parts of them, which
ongmal are illegible or broken away and loafc. An asterisk, attached to letters or mwka of wnctnitta to
brackets, indLcates that tbo ae lefcfcera or marks of puuctaatioa do not stand in E he orS text
* There are > various .marks before thia word. But they seem to be due only to injariea to the stone and
include any symbol for the word om. *
8 Bead saka, for Saka.
* The firBt eyllablfe of thi s name is greatly damaged, and catinot be recognized diafainctlv even on the h^t- .
the impresses. Thaw can ba ao doubt, however, tbafc.it waa tf, for , J "^^ of
" Tliat i9 " iQ * e Datura race which is of mixed Brahman and Kshatriya origin," On the ta
Ubataya m ^ome remarka b y Mr. D, S. Bkandarkar ia /ad. Jfc lf 19U , p.. 8 s fi.
Ho. 1.] AN INSCRIPTION" AT DEVAGERI. 7
free, what will ye do for me?" To which they said: " Marry just as many of us as thou
mayest like !" 1
(L. 14.) Thereupon he went out. And when, while he was cutting grass, the king, mounted
on an elephant, came looking on at the cutters, Allagnnda stood up on the very bundle of grass
which was for the elephant. Then, behold !, the king said : " We are pleased : ask a boon ! "
Thereupon he said: "Set ye free the offering- of boiled rice for the ghosts:" and thus he
caused it to be set free.
(L. 18.) He who destroys this shall incur the guilt of destroying Varanasi and a thousand
brown cows and a thousand Brahmans ! He who protects this is a protector of just so much !
(L, 21.) The worthy Ramasinga set this up. [May it be auspicious (?)]
Note on the Kanarese and Telugu initial short i.
The alphabet exhibited in this Devngeri inscription is a specimen, belonging to the tenth
century A.D., of that which Professor Biihler in his Indische Palacographie, 29, termed the
Kanarese and Telugu alphabet. 3 An interesting detail in this particular record is that
it presents the two types of the initial short i of this alphabet : we have the earlier type
in irppatt-, line 2, and the later type in idam, line 20 : the latter is found also in idan= 3 at the
beginning of line 18, but is much dmnaged there. And we have to consider the circumstances
in which this mixture of the two types could occm*. I "had hoped to ^ive a sketch, with
plates, of the full history of the vowel in question, and at the same time of the initial long 1 ;
because, in addition to the interest that attaches to the study itself, thy types and forms of these
two letters may at any time be found particularly instructive in respect of the proper placing of
undated genuine records, and of fixing limits for the fabrication of some of the spurious records.
For the present, however, it has been found impracticable to prepare the requisite plates ;
chiefly in consequence of a want of published facsimiles for the crucial period when the earlier
types were being supplanted by the later ones. I must, therefore, confine my treatment of the
matter to the history of the initial short i in the Kanarese and Telugu countries during
the transitional period, and limit my remarks to such details as can bo made clear without
more than half a dozen illustrations.
The earlier type of the Kanarese and Telugu initial short i has been illustrated by Pro-
fessor Biihler in his plate VII, line 3, cols. XII, XIII, XV to XVIII, and plate VIII, line 3,
cols. II to V. I give two other illustrations in the margin : A. is drawn from the i of ilntir-
rvorum, line 20, letter No. 13, in the Sirfir inscription of A.D. 866 from ^ g
the Dharwar District, Bombay, ante, vol. 7, p. 20G, plato : B. is from p~\ ,-~
the i of irugatige, line 5, No. 22, in the Begnr inscription of the period V. - o
A.D. 908-38 from the Bangalore District, Mysore, ante, vol. 6, p. 48, plate. In this type, the
character consisted, when fully made, of two parts, with various forms according to certain
differences in the details of the two parts. The lower part consisted of two components, which
were placed sometimes on the lower line of the writing, sometimes below it. These components,
when made with uniformity, were sometimes two small circles, as in B., or two round marks
whjch were not completely closed in as circles, and sometimes two dot?, as in A., which might be
either round or of irregular shape. But sometimes, whether owing to caprice or carelessness of
the writers, or to indifferent work by the engravers, or to the material breaking away (especially
in the case of records on stone) in the hands of the engravers, these details are met with
interchanged, and we have a circle accompanied by a dot. And occasionally the components of
1 Literally, " amongst us who are so many as these, marry all whom thou art pleased with ! "
German original in the Qrundrisa der lado-Arischen Philologie und Alterturaskunde, vol. 1, part 11 (1896) i
version in I*d. Ant., vol. 33 (1904), appendix.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vot, XI.
the lower part were omitted, aud the ends of the upper parb were then usually brought down to
the lower line o the writing : for a published instance of this, f rom. the eastern parts of
Southern India, see iti, line 43, No. 17, irrula, line 66, No. 5, and itjiyuri, the same line, No. 14,
in the Kaluchumbarru grant of the period A.D. 945-70, ante, vol. 7, p. 186, plate. In a quite
exceptional instance of A.D. 982 from Mysore (see p. 13 below) the lower part consists of three
circles, instead of two : this can only be regarded as a freak. The upper part sometimes took
the form of a plain smooth arch, as in ittodu, line 2, No. 5, and ittodfin*, line 3, No, 11, in the
inscription of the period A.D. 597-608 outside the Vaishnava cave No. 3 at Badami in the
Bijapur District, Bombay, Archceol. Surv. West, India, vol. 1, p. 24, plate; Ind. Ant., vol. 10,
p. 59, plate. But usually there was a more or less marked notch or, bend down, pointed or curved,
in the centre of the top : we have this in its pointed form in the illustrations A. and B. given
herewith; and more markedly in iti, line 21, No. 12, in one of the early Kadamba copperplate
records, Ind. Ant., vol. 6, p. 96, plate : in its curved form, which had the effect of giving a
waving shape to the top stroke, we have it in iti, the last line, No. 9, in the Haidarabad plates
of A.D. 612, ibid., p. 74, plate. And sometimes this notched form was made so flatly that it
resembles rather closely the outspread wings of a hovering bird: see, for instance (though these
cases do not come from the particular territories with which we are concerned), Professor
Biihler's plate VII, 3, IV, VI, VII, IX, and plate VIII, 3, 1. The upper part is usually found
single, formed by one continuous sweeping movement : but in some cases it has a disjointed
appearance, with a break in the middle, aa if it was made by two separate strokes, as in idam=,
line 9, No. 17, in the Nerur plates of the period A.D. 609-42 from the Sawautwadi State,
Bombay, Ind, Ant., vol. 8, p. 44, plate, and in iva, line 42, No. 9, from the end, idam, line 56,
No. 9 from the end, and i$igu-r=, Ime 82, No. 10 from the end, in the Kadaba plates from the
Tumknr District, Mysore, which hear a date in A.D. 812 or 813, Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 14, plate :
Epi. Qarn,, vol. 12, Gb. 61, plate : as, however, this feature is only noticed in records ou copper,
it is evidently to be attributed to the process of engraving, not to the writers. The sides of the
upper part were not always of equal lengbh. And sometimes the left side is curled in much
more than the right side ; as, for instance, in the cases mentioned above from the Haidarabad and
a(J.aba plates, and, in fact, in the Devageri inscription itself. Sometimes both the sides were
well curled in, as in the illustrations A. and B. above, and more markedly in iridu, line 4, No. 1,
and ivu, line 5, No. 1, in the Hatti-Mattur inscription of about A.D. 765, ante, vol. 6, p. 162,
plate ; so also in an instance from the eastern parts of Southern India, in iti, line 85, No. 7 from
the end, in the Ranastipundi grant of A.D. 1019, ante, vol. 6, p, 357, plate. Occasionally, the
rijrht side was continued downwards in a slanting direction to, or towards, between the two
components of the lower part : one instance of this is found in idam* (for imam-), Hue 13,
No. 40, in the Mahakuta pillar inscription of A.D. 602, Ind. Ant., vol. 19, p, 18, plate : another
is Professor Buhler's plate VII, 3, XVIII, which is from the ity= in line 13, No. 11, of the
Eastern Ohalukya record of A.D. 668, Ind. Ant,, vol. 7, p, 186, with plate in vol. &, p. 820.
Aud sometimes the right side was continued down into the right component of the lower part :
this was a transitional form, which will be noticed below.
The later type of the Kanarese and Telugn initial short i has been illustrated by Professor
Biibler in his plate VIII, line 3, cols. VI, VIII, IX. I give three other illustrations in the
margin : C. from ittham=, line 22, No. 2 from the end, in the (?) Masulipatam plates or
Aknlamannandu grant of the period A.D, 934-45 (see p. 15 below) : D. is drawn from the
t of int=initu, in line 46 of the inscription of A.D. 980 at Sauudatti '
in the Belgaum District, Bomjpay, Jour. So. Br. JR. As. Soc,, vol. 10,
p. 207 (no plate), and it is practically the modern form now used, o! /"? U*
both in Kanarese and in Telugu : E. is from the i of ivu, line 25,
No. 4, in the inscription ol A,D. 1064 on the Jattibga-Eame^vara hill in the Chit&ldroog
District, Mysore, ante, vol. 4, p. 212, plate. In this type the character, when properly and
Inscription at Devageri.
22
J. F. FLEET.
SCALE '25
FROM AM INK-IMPRESSIOH BY MFl. KALYAN SITARAM CH1TRE.
W, GRIGQS,
No. 1,] AN INSCRIPTION AT DEVAGEHI.
customarily formed, did not consist of separate parts, but was made in one unbroken whole by
a continuous sweeping movement of the reed or stilus. Bat, as witli (he earlier type, the top is
occasionally found in a disjointed shape, as a result of the process of engraving : for instance,
ia itah, Line 79, No. 4, in the Chellfir plates of A.D. 1143, Ind. Ant., vol. 14, p. 59, plate. And
the top part irfUhe instance figured as C. above was evidently ma de by the writer by two
strokes instead of one continuous movement. The top of the letter in this type is the upper
part of the earlier type, in its notched form : but a very exceptional form ia occasionally found
in records from the eastern side of. Southern India, in which the character begins with a curl
down towards the left, instead of the curl up to the right : Bee, for instance, iti, line 102, the last
dkshara bat one, in the Teld plates of A.D. 1086-87, UHU, vol. 6, *p. 343, plate. The
remainder of it was made by continuing the right side of the top downwards, and then in a
loop upwards to the left and turning to the right to meet the down-stroke ; and it was finished
oU by a projection taken to the right and turned down into a sort of tail : in some cases, how-
ever, this projection to the right is very rudimentary, as, indeed, in the illustration E. ; and in
others, of the transitional class (see below), it does not appear at all.
The method of the transition from the earlier to the later type can be easily recognized
though an intervening link or two may be wanting. Tho first step was a continuation of the
right Bide of the upper part of the earlier type down to touch the right component of! the lower
part : I give an instance of this, in the illustration 3P. in the margin, from an
Eastern Chalukya record, the Trandaparu, grant, of the period A, 0,844 88
(see p, 15 below). The nest step was to form the right component of the jf
lower part, not by an entirely separate movement after raising the reed or stilus,
but by an unbroken continuation of the down-stroke : we have an instance of this, with the
right lower component formed by a continuation o that movement to the left, in Professor
Buhler's plate VIII, 3, IT, which is from the i of int-app-at in line 13, No. 4 from the end, in the
Kanarese record of Govinda III of A.D. 804, Ind. Ant., vol. 11, p. 137, plate. 1 It must, however,
have become customary, in this continuous formation of the right lower component, to make the
movement to the right, instead of the left. The nest step probably was to make the entire letter
by one continuous stroke, without any lifting of the reed or stilus, in the Q H
manner suggested in illustration G. given in the margin, with the two ^
circles of the lower part running into each other. In the cursive ^j (J
movement thus set up, a subsequent step certainly was to make one large ^ _
loop serve the purpose of the two circles, as in illustration H. : we have instances oE this in
fv-fira (for^ra), line 12, No. 7, and i (for i) dawnwan*, line IB, the last ^^ara m the
inscription of A.D. 1047-43 at Mindigai in the Kslar District, Mysore, ante, vol. 5, p. 207, plate
It seems to have been then recognized that a coafasion was liable to arise between the uuLial
short t and the initial ai of the same alphabet : and it mast have b.en in order to avoid suoh
the vowel IB fouuT^s'oT^ (for *fe*), line 12-13 , but it doea not preamt the ea.e
sor Buhler, *ho, in fact, gave ouly one gather a , p ate VII, 6, rf ^ J^ utn , vol .3, p . 17 9, plate.
Alma VftlabH plates of A.D. 766, my O^ta *^^^j*^^ 37, of plate ii, ia tha Yalabhi
Other iustaocea from that part of Sonther, i Wi m. jb . ^*'^' ^ ^ in the Baall ^ a
record of A.D: 760, M. Ant vol. 6 p. 21, P^^^J^n. e more lite thoso ,Wch we have
record of A.D. 813 from Torkhetje, anie> vol. 3, p, 55, plate . cnesa *wo
from the Kaunrese <ouutry. ni.nalaaam, line 14, No. 4 from the end, in the
A Kawese initial ai of the eleventh century may he Been "*^ fe ' All earlier form may be aeen
Miudigal Choiaioscriptiou of A,D. 1047-48 fro. ^ , v L 5, , ^ ^ ^ ^ 10 p< 39 ,
in ai ^a, Una 13, the last cA.Aor. but one, in a B *<^' trauslationa, p, *7
^&^J!i22S^^^
of the period A.D. 888-918, ante, vol. 5, p. 129, plate,
10 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA. [VOL.
confusion tlmt there was added the projecting tail to the right, which produced the form
illustrated in C., D., and B. above.
Professor Biihler'a latest instances of the earlier type are as follows. As noted is* the
preceding paragraph, Ms plate VIII, 3, II, is an i of A.D, 804, and is really a transitional form.
His plate VIII, 3, III, is from the record on the Kadaba plates from Mysore, bearing a date in
A.D. 812 or 813 : the vowel is found fourteen times in this record : the instance figured seems
to be from iva, line 15, No. 23 (side ii a, line 1), Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 14, plate; Epi. C f t--rn.,
vol. 12 (Tnmknr), Grb, 61, plate. His remaining two illustrations are from the eastern pa, i*tn of
Southern India. The later of them, plate VIII, 3, V, is entered as if it was taken from the copper-
plate record which gives the date of the coronation of Amma II in A.P. 945, Ind. Ant., vol. 7,
p. 15, plates ; but that record does not include any initial i ; and the illustration seems to have
been supplied from ih*aijate, line 40, "No. 7 (side iii 6, last line), in the * Paganavaram ' plat OH or
Diggubarru grant of the period A.D. 834-45 a Ind* Ant., vol. 13, p. 214, plate. On thu otlKT
side, his earliest instance of the later type is plate VIII, 3, VI : it is from the eastern pa<vt of
Southern India, from the copperplate record which gives the date of the anointment of RiVjarfija (
in AJD. 1022, and may be of any date from that year up to about A.D. 1063 ; and it ap j K-'UI'H
to be the -i of iti, line 11, No. 5, Ind. Ant., vol. 14, p. 50, plate. There is thus a gap in tho
history of the Kanarese and Telngu initial short i, of roughly a century, from A.D. 9 *.> t- ir>
to 1022-63, to be extended, in fact, aa regards the Kanarese country, to even two centurion, in
respect of which we have, so far, no information. We have now to see how this gap csioa. bo
bridged over. It was chiefly due, as far as Professor Biihler was concerned, to a Uujk of
materials in the shape of published facsimiles. The same want still exists to almost the **SIHU
extent. Bat we can now cite various facsimiles which have been published fiinco his time : uncl
I can supplement them by ink-impressions which necessarily were not available to him.
We will consider first such materials as are available from the Kanareso districts of tho
Bombay Presidency; taking the matter up from the earliest instance, known to me, utVr
Professor Biihler's latest instance of the earlier type. Here I use only records whiohi ro
specifically dated ; and, when I cannot refer to a published plate, I cite my details from iiik-
impressions which were prepared under my direction when I waa in the districts in quedtioju .
From these parts, we still have the earlier type of the initial short i ninniug Ihrou j:?b tlu-
records of the time of tlie Rashtraktita king Amaghavarsha I. We have it in the Nil K um}
inscription, dated in A.D, 866, from the Gadag taluka, Dharwar; ante, vol. 6, p. 10L } , pJute;
it iti, line 6, No. 17 : it occurs also in idan= towards the end of line 28, to which part .,f thi>
record, however, the plate does not extend. We have it again in the Sir Qr inscription o tlw
same date, from the Nawalgund taluka, Dharwarj ante, vol. 7, p. 206 plate in iti
No. 6, and ilnHrvwrum, line 20, No. 13 1 the illustration A, on p. 7 above is from the
instance. Again in an unpublished inscription, dated in A.D. 872 or 874 it rhiPi^K
i j i-i i j -i wi^cj aiv \jiini\juii
badag taluka ; in wdapayyam and *<o, line 4. Again in an unpublished inflcription, cU w n
A.D. 874, at RQn, the head-quarters of the Ron taluka in the eame district; in L= lm t . <
also m the same word in line 4 of a second record, not dated, below that one, And ag-an i
Nfytgnndi inscription of A.D, 874-75, or within a year on either side, from thflBaAkfipfir i,'!!
Dharwar j rf<, vol. 7, p. 213, plate ; in idam, line 16, No. 13, in Man*, line 17 No P a* I
(for blJam, line 19, No 8 : also in i (for i) tanamark in line 25 in the supplementary r* ". WVt
the wp of the Btone, not shown in the plate, And for the next reign, that of Krishna 1 1 ^
i I hye abatamed from qnotiag a few records whicl are of doubtful aathenticitv ami if hi. rf
u 8 els > quote records *bich refer tbei^selrea to (for iutuuri the r e in of asS5L^ i ' *
W itho n t tt ,dang to indicate wbich king Kyishna is intended. But I have ^
conflict! in any *ay whatsoever with the facts an d reflults which I bring forward
No. L] AN INSCRIPTION AT DEVAGERI. 11
have it in an unpublished inscription, dated in A.D. 897-98, at the village CMnchli mentioned
above ; in iti t line 7, and idam, lines 14 and 17,
On the other hand, we have the later type in an unpublished fragmentary inscription of
the same reign, of Krishna II, dated in A.D. 901-2, at Yeli-Sirur in the Gadag taluka, Dharwar ;
in irppatta, line 1 : here the precise form is a lop-sided one, very much like that which we have
in ity= 3 line 41, No. 12, in the Teki plates of A.D. 1086-87 from the eastern side of Southern
India, ante, vol. 6, p. 339, plate. And the later type is found again in the Nandwadige inscrip-
tion of the same reign, dated in A.D. 903, from the Hnngund tahika, Brjapur ; Ind. Ant,,
voL 12, p. 221, with plate in vol. 11, p. 127; in irppatt-, lino 2, No, I. These two cases are
the earliest instances of the later type that I can cite from either the western or the eastern
parts of Southern India ; but they are run close by an instance of A.D. 909-10 from the Kolar
District, Mysore (see p. 12 below).
The nest record takes us back to the earlier type : it is the Hatti-Mattnr inscription of
the time of ludra III, dated in A.D. 916-17, from the Karajgi taluka, Dharwar ; Ind. Ant., vol. 12,
p. 224 (no plate) : here we have the earlier typo, in a thoroughly archaic form, in idam, line 10,
and i (for 1} stitiyan-, line 11. Regarding the second inscription on the same stone, sec lower
down on this page.
The next records take us on again to the later type. Ono is the unpublished Ka]as
inscription of the time of Govinda IV, dated in A.D. 930, from the Bankapur taluka } Dharwar,
noticed ante, vol. 6, p. 177 : here we have the vowel in the later type in idan=, line 73. The
others are records of the time of Krishna III. Here we have the later type in the unpublished
inscription, dated in A.D. 942, at Ran, Dharwar District, noticed in Ind. Ant., vol. 30, p. 202 ;
in i\_du~\, ov some such word, in the last line but one. Again in an unpublished inscription,
dated in A.D. 948, at Tuppada-Kurahatti in the Nawalgund taluka, Dharwar ; in ularke, line 10,
in int=i keygam and idam, line 20, and in idan=, line 23. And again in the Soratur inscription
of A.D. 951, from the Gadag taluka, Dharwar ; Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 257 (no plate) ; in idan-,
line 20.
On the other hand, the earlier type is presented again in the unpublished Chinchli
inscription of the same reign, dated in A.D. 953, from the Gadag taluka, Dharwar, noticed
ante, vol. 6, p. 83 ; in idarke or ivarke, line 29.
We next have the later type again in the unpublished inscription of A.D. 967, 970, or 971,
of the time o Khottiga, at Hire-HandigOl in the Gadag taluka, Dharwar, noticed ante, vol. 6,
p. 180 ; in int=appavam, line 20.
But the earlier type appears again in an unpublished inscription of the same reign, dated
in A.D. 989, at Nagavi in the same taluka, noticed ante, vol. C, p. 180, and Dyn. Kan.
Distrs., p. 422, note 3 ; in ivarke or idarke in the last line but five.
For the time of the last Riashtrakuta king, Kakka IT, I cannot cite any instance of the use
of this initial vowel. The next available record is one in which we find the two types mixed,
iuBt as in the Devageri inscription. It is the inscription of A.D. 976 from Hebbal, in the
Lakahmeahwar subdivision of the Miraj State within the limits of tho Dharwar District ; ante,
vol. 4, p. 351 (no plate) : here we have the later type in irppattu, line 35^ but in int=ly=ayvar=,
line 38 we have the earlier type, with the sides of the top brought down to the lower line of the
writing, and with omission of the two circles or dots of the lower part of the letter. 1 And we
may note that we have the same mixture of types in the undated inscription which lies* below
the Hatti-Mattur record of A.D. 916-17 (mentioned above) from the Karajgi taluka, Dharwar ;
Ind. Ant. vol. 12, p. 224 (no plate) : here we have the later type in int=ivar=, line IB, and in
1 For similar instances from the eastern parts of Southern India, aee pp. 16, 16, below.
12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL.
idam, line 17; but in Zon, line 19, we have the earlier type, and again with prolongation o
<>
,
the sides of the top down to the lower line of the writing, together with. omission of the
et
circles or dots of the lower part. It thus now seems that, in &pite of a somewhat
difference ia the general appearance of the characters, this second record at Hatti-Matttir
cannot be placed as late as I thought when I edited it, hut must be referred to not long af tor
A.D. 975.
The two cases meniioned in the preceding paragraph are the latest instances, that I cn
cite of the use of the earlier type of the initial i in the Kanareae districts of Bombay. The nex
available records all show the folly developed later type. The first is the unpublished
inscription of the time of the Western Chalukya king Taila II, dated in A.D. 880, at Sogal m U
Parasgad taluka, Belgaum, mentioned in Dyn. Kan. Dwiw., p. 428 : here we have the vowel i n
i (for ) dtomroaiiwm-, line 2 from the end, The next is the inscription of the same reiT",
dated six months later in the same year, at Saundatfci, the head- quarters of the Parasgad taha-ki^;
Jour. Bo. Sr. H. As. Soc., vol. 10, p. 204 (no plate) : here we have the vowel in tnfemtfo, lino 4-ti,
illustrated as D. on p. 8 above. The next is the unpublished inscription of the time <-t
Irivabedanga-SatyaSraya, dated in A.D, 1002, at Gadag, the head-q-nartere of the Gadag taluk",
Dharwar, mentioned in Intl. Ant., vol. 2, p. 297, No. 3 (where the date has teen wrongly show n
as Saka-samvat 984, instead of 924.); here we have the vowel in wii=foarw, line 6 from tli
end. It seems unnecessary to pursue the matter beyond this point ; in every other instance from
the Bombay districts, "known to me, only the later type is found.
We now take the matter up for Mysore and Coorg; starting, again, with the earl it* nt
instance, known to me, after Professor Buhler'a latest instance of the earlier type, and lining
chieny records which are specifically dated, but also a few which can be distinctly referred to
well-ascertained periods. Here, when I cannot point to published plates, I cite my detaila from
ink-impressions for -which I am indebted to Professor Hultzsch and Mr. H. Krishna Sastri .
Prom these parts, we have the earlier type of tne initial short i in an inscription dai<t<l in
AJ>. 878-79 at Baragur in the Tumkur District ; JEp*. Oarn., vol. 12> Si, 38 (no plate) ; in
ini*5, east face, line 1. Again in the Biliur inscription, dated in AJ). 888, from Coorg ; fn*l,
Ant.J vol. 6, p. 102, No. 2, plate; jEfpt. Oarn., vol. 1, p. 5 (no plate); in idarkfa, liw<j in,
No/14, and line 11, No. 13, and in Man*, line 11, No. 18. Again in an inscription of atoaut
A.D. 891-92 (see anie, vol. 6, p. 68) at Kyatanannlli in the Mysore District; Hpi. C*trw.,
vol. 3, Si. U7 plate; in idan=, line 15, No. 1. Again in aa inscription dated in A.D. 8O<& at,
Betamangala in the Kolar District ; Epi, Oarn., vol. 10, Bp. 1 (no plate) ; in ippatt-, line
ivag& (?), line 14, and in idan=, line 15 : here, in the second instance, the right side of the
part of the letter is continued down to the right component o? the lower part, giving a
tional form mentioned on p. 9 above. Again in an inscription dated in A.D, 907 at Tay til u
the Mysore District; Epi. Oorn,, vol. 3, Md. 14, mth plate ; midtw*, line 12, the laat aA-A-A
lout one, in idarfe, line 14, No. 18, and in inibara, line 15, No. 17 : in these three cases tlu* tw.
circles or dots forming the lower part of the letter are absent ; but that is probably duo t* tk
person who prepared the lithograph (-which is not a facsimile), rather than to the writer o r tho
engraver. And again in the Begur inscription of the Ganga prince Ejeyappa, of the period i-t'bout
A,I>. 908 to 038, from the Bangalore District; ante, vol. 6, p. 48, plate; Eyi. Oarn,, V (l. (\
frontispiece ; in irugange, line 5, T$o. 22, in iggaluru, line 8, No. 4, and in t'n&iwfl[73, U IJi,
No, 4 : the first of these instances ia given as illustration B. on p. 7 above.
In Mysore and Ooorg, I fmd the later type first in an inscription, dated in A.D. 009.10,
at Manigat^u-Gollahalli in the Kolar District; jffpt. Oarn., vol. 10, Mb. 229 (no plate) ; l iir ,j wa
"have the vowel in ire, line 4, and tnjpara, line 7, in a form resembling illustration Jx on
p. 8 above, but not shaped in so slantirg a fashion, and made with tne looped part sttiat!^ in
proportion; it rewmbles more closely, in fact, ihe instance of A.P. 961-62 mentioned
,
n
No. 1.] AN INSCRIPTION AT DEVAGERI. 13
This is the earliest instance but two, known to me, of the occurrence of the later type :
the earlier instances are those of A.D. 901-2 and 903 from the Dharwiir and Bijapnr Districts,
Bombay, mentioned on p. 11 above. If this instance came from the north of Mysore, it would
be quite intelligible. But ifc comes from a part where we do not trace the later type again till
A.D. 1029-30, and where we find indications of a transitional position even after that time (see
p. 14 below). It is therefore peculiar, And we can only regard it as intrusive, and conjecture
that the writer of this record was not a local man, but came from some territory where the
later type of the vowel was well established. The explanation is perhaps to be found in the fact
that the record, which conies from the Bairaknr hftbli in the north-east quarter of the Mulbagal
talaka, near the boundary of the North Arcot District, Madras, is a Bana record : we know
that the territory of the Bana princes of this period extended at least well into North Arcot.
We are taken back to the earlier type by the nest available record, an inscription of the
time of the Kashtrakfita king GOvinda IV, dated in A.D. 030-31, at Nandigudi in the
Chitaldroog District; Epi. Cam., vol. 11, Dg. 119, plate; here we have the vowel in idem*,
line 8, No. 9. We have it again in an inscription dated in A.D. 942 at Hemavatl in the
Anantapur District; Epi. Oar/i., vol. 12, Si. 28 ] l in iriva, line 29, and int-ivar, line 53. And
again in an inscription dated in A.D. 944-45 ab Betaraangala in the Ko"lar District ; Epi. Qarn,,
vol. 10, Bp. 2 (no plate) ; in idan=, line 12 : here the components of the lower part of the
letter were perhaps omitted.
The next record comes from the northern part of Mysore, and gives us a second instance of
the later type; namely, an inscription dated in A.D. 961-62 on the Jattinga-Eamesvara hill
in the Chitaldroo^ District; Epi. Cam., vol. 11, Mk. 27, with plate at texts, p. 142: here we
have the vowel in idara, line 5, No. 1.
In the south, however, we have the earlier type again in the epitaph of the Ganga prince
Nolambantaka-Mfirasiriiha, framed in A.D. 975, at Sravana-Belgola iu the Hassan District ;
ante, vol. 5, p. 178, plate ; in ity=, line 50, No. 1, and intu, line 100, No. 1 : here, in both cases,
both the sides of the upper part of the letter were continued down to the components of the
lower part. We have it again in the Peggu-fir inscription dated in A.D. 978, from Ooorg ; Ind.
Ant,, vol. 6, p. 102, No, 1, plate; Epi. Cam., vol. 1, p. 7, plate; in idan=, line 18, No. 1.
And ao'ain in the Sravana-Belgola epitaph of the Rashtraknta prince Indra IV, dated in
A.D. 982, from the Hassan District; Epi. Oarn., vol. 2, p. 53 (no plate); in iriyalJs=, north
face line 15, and irade, south face, line 31 : here in the first case, the lower component consists
qnite exceptionally, of three (instead of two) circles, 2
I cannot cite any use of the earlier type in Mysore after that date. From about half-way
down the western side of the province, we have the fully developed later type in the
Chikmngalfir inscription, which belongs to the period A,D. 9891005, from the Kadnr
District; ante, vol. 8, p. 58 (no plate) ; Epi. Cam., vol. 6, Cm. 3 (no plate : I cite the form from
the photograph from "which I edited the record) ; in innuru (for innufu,), line 9, in int=war= and
i (for z) kodanyeyam, line 12, and in indavurada, line 16. And the nezt two citable records from
the northern parts (beyond which we need not pursue the matler for that locality) present the
same type. One is an inscription of the time of the Western Chalukya king^Jayafiimha II,
dated in A.D. 1035, at Belagiirni in the Shimoga District; Epi, Cam,, vol. 7, Sk. 126, plate;
eee more clearly, the photograph in Pali, Sanskrit, and Old- C anarese Inscriptions, No. 155 : here
we have the vowel in i?ht=i } line 23, No. 5, and in infci, line 32, No. 4. The other is the inscription
1 A plate is given op. cit., translations, p. 92 ; hut it shows only the first seventeen lines of the record. In
line 14 we have, not indro as given iu the published text in lloman characters, bat indro, with the long 5 by
mistake for the short vowel, as given in the text in Kanareac characters.
1 In line 25 of the north face, at the beginning of verse G, the original srems distinctly to have dliiru, as given
in the teit in Kanarese characters. At any rate, the word is not iru, as given in the roraanized text.
14 EPIGRAPHU INDIOA. [VOL. XL
of the time of the Western Chalukya prince Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya, dated in A.B. 1064,
on the Jattinga-Samesvara Mil in the Chitaldroog District; ante, vol. 4, p. 213, plate; Epi.
Own., vol. 11, ML 29, with plate at tests, p. 130 : here we have the vowel in in, line 25,
No. 4, and in i (for i) dhammaman=, line 26, No. 3, from the end; the illustration B, on p. 8
above is from the first of these two instances,
The northern parts of Mysore, however, the Shiraoga and Chitaldroog Districts, were
subjected to progressive influences, first under the Raahtrakftta kings and then under the
Western Chalukyas, which did not penetrate much beyond them. In the south, I trace the
later type again, for the first time after A.D. 909-10 (p. 12 above), in the Chola inscription,
dated in A.D. 1029-30, at SQladevaoaballi in the Bangalore District; Epi. Cam, vol. 9, HI. 1,
with plate at translations, p. 28 ; in idarkke, line 14, No. 11 ; here the letter is formed in a very
exceptional manner ; the end of it is curled over inside the down-stroke on the right, instead of
being carried on to that stroke or across it into the usual tail, We perhaps have the later type,
fully formed, in the Chola inscription, dated in A.D. 1032 (see ante, vol. 4, p. 69;, at Suttnru
in the Mysore District ; JBpi, Cam., vol. 3, Nj. 164 (no plate) : here, in the last line, we seem
to have either dese^akliklimduga, corrected into dese iklikhandvigu,, or else deso iMikhanduga,
corrected into deseii=akhkh<induqa l for dese l u=ikh'khcknduqa. And we certainly have a form of
tf i * {y tf < i/ **
toe later type in the Chola inscription, dated in A.D, 1047-48, at Mindigal in the Kclar
District; ante, vol. 5, p, 207, plate; Jityi. Oarn., vol. 10, Ct. 30 (no plate); in tj/=jra (for
ty=wa), line 12, No. 7 f and in i (for 1) dammman, line 16, the last dshara : here, in both
cases, the form is practically identical with that which I have given as a transitional form
in the illustration H. on p. 9 above ; the loop of the lower part stops short at the down-stroke
on the right, instead of being carried across that stroke and on to form the usual tail. These
two instances of A.D. 1029-30 and 104748 are suggestive that for an appreciable time
after A.D. 982 the letter was still in a transitional stage in the southern and south-eastern
parts, and 'that, when more materials are available, we may find the earlier type still in use
there up to about A.D. 1000. Good specimens of the later type in its full form, from the
southern part of the province, may be seen in two records, dated in A.D. 1117, from Belflr in
the Hassan District ; JBpi Oarn., vol. 5, Bl. 58, plate ; in ity=ato } line 2, No. 7 from, the end,
and in inan=, line 13, No. 57 : and ibid., Bl. 71, plate ; in ity^ato, line 10, No, 6. But it was, of
course, well established everywhere long before that time.
Coming now to sum up the inquiry, we find the position to be as follows. In the
Kanarese districts of Bombay, we have the earlier type of the .initial short * still in use up
to at least A.D. 975. But the later type figuies freely along with it from. A,D. 901-2. For
this part of the country, then, we may consider that the tenth century was a transitional
period of usage, when the later type, though well established, had not yet superseded the
earlier one, but both of them were accepted on equal terms. And in these circumstances we
feel no surprise at finding the two types occasionally used together in one and the same record ;
in the Devageri inscription, which we refer to A.D. 958 ; in the Hebbal inscription, which is
<lated in A.D. 975 ; and in the undated inscription at Hatti-Mattfir, As regards Mysore, with
Coorg, we must separate the northern parts from the southern, In the north, the case was
probably muoh the same as in the Bombay districts, though we have not, so far, actually
traced the later type there before A.D, 961-62. And ? as we find the later type half-way down
the western side of the province between A.D. 989 and 1005, we may expect" to meet with it
anywhere from about A.D, 1000, In the south, however, the change was plainly slowsr,
We have not, indeed, actually traced the use of the earlier type there after A,D. 982. But the
later type is found there only once before that time ; in an instance of A.D. 939-10 V7hich we
can only regard as intrusive. And the records of A.D. 1029-30 and 1G-1M8 suggest that the
commencement of the period of trausitional usage in the south ;;ii hardly be placed
AN INSCRIPTION AT DfcVAGERI. lr,
much, if at all before A.D. 875, and that we may jet meet with instances of tie earlier tri*
there running well into the eleventh century.
We torn now to the eastern parts of Southern India, taking the matter up from the record
of the Eastern Chalukya kings, in which series, again, we now have available various inscription,
presenting the vowel in question and covering the period in which we are interested, which werv
not known to Professor Buhler.i There are two recorda of this aeriea which I have not been
able to examine: namely, the Edern plates or Gontiim grant of Amma I, of the peri-d
A.D. 918-25, South-Ind. Inscrs., vol. 1, p. 39 (no plate), where we have the vowel twice, in li ct . 8
38, 54 ; and the Nandamapnndi grant of Kajaraja I, dated in his thirty-second year, A.D. 1053-
54, ante, vol. 4, p. 303 (no plate) : here the vowel occurs twelve times, in lines 10, 55, 72, 7.',
8087. Setting them aside, from an examination, either in the published plates or in ink-
impressions, of all the other records of the whole series down to A,D. 1143, I find the position to
be as follows :
The record on the (?) Masulipatam plates, the Trandaparn grant, of Vijayaditja III, of thp
period AJ>. 844-88, $pi. Ind., vol. 5, p. 123, with plate showing lines 1 to 15 and 20 to 3o,
contains the vowel twice, in iUliam-, line 18, and iva, line 35, and presents it in both cases in thv
earlier type, but in the transitional form, with the right side of the upper part continued dov n
to touch the right component of the lower part. The published facsimile does not include tlKse
two passages. I have given this form, from iva, line 35, as illustration J. on p. 9 above.
The earliest instance of the later type from this part of Southern India 3 is found in thu
record on the (?) Masulipatam plates, the Aknlamannandu grant, of Ohalukya-Bhlma II, of the
period A,D. 934-45, ante, vol. 5, p. 135, with a plate showing Hoes 1 to S and 17 to 25 , in this
record the vowel occurs only once, in itkham*, line 22, the last akshara, bat one, given as illustra-
tion C, on p. 8 above : the upper part of ifc was plainly forme! by two separate strokes instead of
one continuous movement. The other records of the same period show the earlier type : the
Diggubarr.u grant on the ' Paganavaram ' plates, Ind. Ant., vol. 13, p. 213, with plates, has it
three times, in lines 15 and 40 (see note 1 on this page) ; the Kodhatalli grant on the
Kolavennu plates, Soutli-lnd. Insets., vol. 1, p. 44 (no plates), also gives it three times, in
indur=, line 19, it~ham= (for ittham=>\ line 22, and iti, line 23 ; and in the instance in line 23
the components of the lower part of the letter were omitted, and the ends of the npper part
were brought down to the bottom line of the writing. 3
Tho records of the nest period, the reign of Vijayaditya-Amma II, A.D. 945-70, shew
only the earlier type, as follows : 4 The Masulipatam plates or Pambaj ju grant, ante, vol. 5,
p 140, with a plate showing lines 1 to 8, and 17 to 24 : once, in indart-, line 25, the last
but two. 5 The Elavar.ru grant, Ind. Ant., ?d. 12, p. 91, with plates; five times, in lines
i His limiting instances of the two typeg were taken from this same serieaof records. His latest iuatance of
rtie earlier type is that jziveu in hia plate VIII, line 3, col. V j and it seems to be the i of faaijats, line 40, No. 7
MdeiiiA last line), in the 'Pagamwararc' plateB or Digguba^u grant of Cbalukya-Bhi II, of the period
A T 034-45 2nd Ant., vol. 13, p. 213, with plates : this word presents the vowel agam in tra, line 15, No. 14,
* Une 40, the last aMara but f<mr. His earlieBt instance of the later type is that ff B teU. plat.
* - *- <
11116 ^ortbe'slightly earlier instances from Bombay auA Mysore, see pp. II, 12, abort.
s r fl re similar instances ia the Kabchumbaxjru grant : see p. 16 below,
. T d "T to wt v~ tt. vowel at al l -. a. Padatolum gmt, oa pUtos now ,a the frfe* )!.
M. **, L 7, p. 15 , and the , , g^ . <be J^^^.^ 1 ^ 4 . B at ! able
toe ; F ^^
right component of the lower part.
16 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [Voi, XL
39, 48, 51, 54, 55. The Grnu.diigolan.u grant, on plates now in the British Museum., Ind. Ant.,
vol. 13, p. 249, with plates : twice, in lines 20, 22. The Masulipatam plates, South- Ind. Inscrs.,
vol. 1, p. 47 (no plate) : once, in line 34. The Kaluchuriibarru grant, ante, vol. 7, p. 185,
with a plate showing lines 1 to 8, 33 to 50, a-id 60 to 69 : three timea, in iti, line 43, No. 17,
irrula, line 66, No. 5, and i$lyuri y the same line, No. 14 ; and here, in each case, the components
of the lower part o the letter were omitted, and the ends of the upper part were brought down
io the bottom line of the writing. 1 And the Maliyapaudi grant, ante, vol. 9, p. 50, with plates:
once, in iva, line 23, No. 6.
The next known record is the BanastipiJndi grant of Vimaladitya, ante, vol. 6, p. 351, with
plates. This record, which givea the date of the king's anointment in A.D. 1011, and is itself
dated in his eighth year, in A.D. 1018, presents the VOAYG! seven times, iu Hues 55, 06 (twice),
70, 85, 87, 97, and in the earlier type throughout.
This is the latest instance of the use of the earlier type that I can cite from either the
eastern or the western parrs of Southern India. In the Kastorn Chalukya series, the next records
are two of the time of Bajaraja I ; and the order of them perhaps remains to be determined
according to what we may leara from one of them about the use of this vowel. One is the
Korumelli grant, Ind. Ant., vol. 14, p, 50, with plates, which gives the date of the king's
anointmont, in A.D. 1022, and may possibly datn from that year itself : it presents the later type
of the TO we], six times, in lines 11, 47, 50, 56, 63, 103. The other is the Nandamapundi grant,
ante, vol. 4, p. 303 (no plate"), which also mentions the date of the anointment, but is itself
dated in the thii'ty-second year of the reign, A.D. 1053-54 ; it lins the vowel twelve times, in
lines 10, 55, 72, 75, 8)-87 ; and, as mentioned on p, J5 above, it remains to be examined in
respect of the type which ib presents.
No, 2. PALITANA PLATES OF SIMiHADITrA; THE YEAR 255.
BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, Pn.D, ; HALLE (SAALB).
The existence of these plntes was made public by the late Mr. A. M. T. Jackson, I.C.S., IE
the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXIX. p. 129, N"o. I. They belong to tha State of Palitana in
Kathiavar and are reported to have been unearthed in the city of Palitana some forty years ago.
"When first discovered, they xverii fastened together with six Maitraka grants by a single Valabhl
seal and suspended by it from the roof of a small underground chamber -adjoining a tank under-
neath a large stone. I edit the inscription on them from t\vo sets of ink-impressions, prepared
by Dr. Vogel's clerk and placed at my disposal by Kai Bahadur Venkayya, to whom Mr. W. C.
Tudor Owen, I.C.S., Administrator of Palitana, had kindly lent the originals.
These are two copper-plates, measuring, according to Mr. Yenkayya, about 9| inches in
breadth and varying between 7j and 7 inches in height. Each of the two plates bears on its
inner side 14 lines of well-preserved writing. The letters show through on the back of the
plates, especially of the second one. There are two ring-holes at the bottom of the Grsfc and at
the top of the second plate, but no ring or seal is forthcoming,
The alphabet is of an early Southern type and includes the signs of jihv&muliya (11. 2, 17)
and of u<padhm&niya (11. 9, 19, 23, 27) and final forma of t (1. 25) and of n (1. 4). The date
(1. 27) is expressed in numerical symbols.
1 Compare a similar instance in the Kcdhattlli grant on the Kolaveunu plates ; *ee p. 15 above. For instances
front the west, see pp. 11, 12, 13, above.
No. 2,] PALITANA PLATES OF SIMHADITYA. 17
The rules of sandhi are very carefally observed, with two exceptions (11. 3 f. and 20). The
anusvara is represented by n before s (1. 3) and h (1. 17), and the vowel n ia replaced by the
syllable n' in fcn'ta (11 13, 26) and krishna, (I. 21), l while the correct forms krtta (I. 2) sic, are
used in all other cases. The final 8 of valtehas is elided before sthala (1. 17) in. accordance with,
the V&rttika on Pam'ni, viii, 3, 36, and consonants following r are doubled, with the exception of t
in kirti (1. 2) and of bh in avirbhuta (1. 3),
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit prose ; two verses of Vyasa are quoted near
the end (11. 21-27).
The inscription records a grant of land, made by the Samanta-Maharaju, Simhaditya (I. 17)
of the Garulaka family (1. 2) This order was issued from a place named Phafikaprasravana
(1. 1). The d>nee w.isa Brahma na of the Maitrayauika school who lived at Elapadra (1. 20 f).
The object of the grant was a field with a pond in the village Darbbachara (1. 21 f). lam
unable to identify Phankaprasravaua and Darbhachara. Elapadra, as Dr. Fleet suggests to
me, may be ' Velwad ' in the Godhra taluka, Panch Mahals.
The date of the grant was the 13th tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Asvayirja in
the year 255 (1. 27) of an era which is not specified, but which, aa suggested by Mr. Jaokson, is
probably the Gupta-Valabhi era of A.D. 319. The specified mouth, then, places the record
inA.D 574.
As stated by Mr. Jackson, the Garulaka family if) a hitherto unknown dynasty of feudatory
chiefs who may be assumed to have been tributaries (samantd) of the Maitraka kings. The
Garalaka Simhaditya was a contemporary of Dharasena II. of Valabhi. The name Garulaka
seems to stand for Q&rulaka or Ganidaka and suggests that this family claimed descent from
Vishnu's bird Garuda. The inscription contains the following pedigree of the donor :
Senapati Varahadasa (I.).
S&ma,nta-Ma,h&ra}a Bhattisiira. S&nKLnta-Mah&raja VaraliadSsa (II.).
S&manta-Mah&r&ja Simhaditya (A.T). 574).
Each of these four chiefs is praised in purely conventional terms. The only item of inform-
ation which may be based on a historical fact, is the statement (1. 11 f.) that Varahadasa II.
defeated a ruler of Dvaraka (on the west coast of Kathiavar), whose individual name is not
recorded.
TEXT.2
First Plate.
[l*]
1 The uttgratnmatical form pitryofy (1. 19) also presupposes an erroneona base yritri instead o
* Prom ink-impressions Bupplied by Mr. Venkayya. Erpreaaed by a symbol.
&d lt ' 6 Bead W. Read
18
EPIGKAPHIA DTDIOA. UOL, XI.
5
6
7
8
9 fOT*rfM^<tti44^HWT3r*rli
10
11
12 fpeifjTOTftafi^^
13
Second Plate.
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25 ftr ^3r *il^fd ^ftrr. D*]
26 *uta ^fT(iti<<i^*R^iili ^^n^fi^f^fiif^ 10 [l*]
27 ft mPr ft TOT ^rrfXg^T^ff [n * - ] tfir
^o ^ T 3 ^ 11 ^ I* | pi*]
28
1 Read ??M for j^j . Bead ^^TOft Sffi. * Bead
4 Bead WTrf^Rl a . ' Bead %i[> * Bead
' Bead iTPEWr, Bead BNn i , Read
"Bead
Palitana plates of the Garulaka Simhaditya. The year 255.
2.] PALITAKA PLATES OF SIMHADITTA.
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Om. Hail ! From Phankaprasravana. 1 In the succession of the family of the
<Jamlakas, who subdued all enemies by (their) prosperity which was produced by the perform-
ance of eminent deeds ; who gained decisive victories in encounters (mth their enemies'] in
many hundreds of battles ; (and) who sprang from a race adorned with the ornaments of high
glory and fame, 3 there appeared the glorious Sen&pati Varahadasa (L), whose great wealth
was being lived upon by the distressed, th'e helpless, refugees, the sick, suppliants, and kins-
men who invariably benefited others by granting unceasing rewards and shelter, as a tree by
affording unceasing fruits and shade ; who had noble aims and auspicious marks ; who possessed
forbearance ; who destroyed LIB enemies ; (who was) a receptacle of unceasing prosperity ; (and
who was) an unparalleled bridge of justice, as (king) Tndhishthira.
(L 6 ) His virtuous son (was) the Samanta-Maharnja, Bhattisura, whose conduct resembled
that of kings like Dasaratha ; who was endowed with prudence, modesty, self-restraint, compas-
sion liberality, cleverness, politeness, and energy ; whose mind was purified by bathing in^ the
water of the contents of the codes of law composed by Manu. and others ; who was brave (or cwe) ;
who having subdued the multitude of enemies by his own hand (as if ho were) dispelling the
mass of darkness by his rays, (became) the spotless full-moon on the firmament of his family ;
(and) who was adorned with spotless virtues.
(L 9 ) His younger brother (was) the Snmanta-MahZrciia, Varahadasa (II.), who dispelled
the heat of the Kali (age) by the stream of libations at (his) manifold charities which were
accumulating every day ; who was constantly expert in means for the acquisition of merit, wealth,
and pleasure not conflicting with each other ; who overcame the lord of DvarakS by unchecked
valour as Sarngapani (Krishna) possessed unchecked valour and was the lord of Dvaraka ; who
Lsed to be built many temples of the gods, halls, drinking.f ountains,' gardens, rest-houeeB * and
MOM) monasteries ( rife.) ; who, even in the Kali (op), held fast to the virtues of the
Mta-yuga ; who was excessively devoted to (his) elders ; who assiduously afforded protection
to pious men ; (and) who knew what is remote and proximate.
fL 10 His son the 88mani*-Mah&rS}a Simhaditya, who has acquired much* fame,
which ia being sung in (all) the quarters of the horizon, by encountering (to ,em0 m fierce
L f battles whose epithets ' Bweet, charming, noble, firm, deep, handsome, and modest are
tawn ? to whose dark, high, and broad chest the godd*. of fortune is firmly and
L^v attached,-being in good health, (thus) commands all (people), (..) pnnoe. (w
utra) i palace-officers (rOJiuthSmy*)* ministers, city-officera (dran^ka)? headmen (nMtara),
Lgular soldiers,* spies, regular soldiers, riders on elephants or horses, etc. :-
(L 19) "Be it known to you that, in order to increase the spiritual merit of (My) mother
* YV ^ in order to attain Myself welfare and happiness in both worlds, I have granted
:L^S^f^-^~aE5SSSKS
s^:^^
^ TPliQ wovds (XfflTWdf EMU! dpd^fl&P'*'* occur IM * *
Tlib uw of aneiaw very inelegant. 316, note on verae 601.
Compare Dr. Stein's Translation of the SojalaranffW, Vol. J. p. o
i See Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscr. p. 169, note 6.
' e [Por a different rendering of the word rtfife see above Vol *, P . 7R. J
>- .... in -it. IIS^J-Z.^ nnmttftT* Hindi OhOW^i "SV 1
g o ^
With U09*rt compare Hmdx 5Ao^ ugly.
20
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XL
roles of gifbs to Bralnmnag, to last as long as the moon, the sun, the ocean, and the earth shall
, (and) to bo enjoyed by (his'} sons, grandsons, and (further) descendants.
(L. 23.) "Therefore nobody shall cause obstruction to htm while he enjoys (this field).'*
(L. 24.) u And the holy Vyasa, the arranger of the Vedas, has spoken. "
[Here follow two of the customary verses.]
(L. 27.) In the year 255, on the 13th (tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Isvayuja.
(L, 28.) (This is) My own signature.
Ho, 3. SAHETH-MAHETH PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA; [VIKRAMA-]
SAMVAT llt>6.
By PANDIT DAYA HAM SAHNI, M.A.
Br. Vogel has already announced, the discovery of this copper-plate inscription in two
articles. One of theae appeared in the Pioneer of the llth May, 1908, under the title of
" Sravasti and its remains " and contains all the salient points in tho history of this ancient
city, derivable from the Pali tests and the writings of modern explorers. It winds up with the
statement that the present inscription conclusively settles tt^ identification of Saheth and
Maheth on the borders of the Gonda and Bahraich districts with the Jetavana and Sravastf,
respectively, of Buddhist literature. The connection of the copper-plate with Jetavana and
Sravasti is expressed in the most unmistakable language in the inscription engraved on it, and
since the plate haa been found carefully deposited in a cell of a large monastery at Saheth, it was
obviously intended for it, Mr, V. A. Smith, however, while referring to the plate in a footnote
on page 792 of the Journal oj the Eayal Asiatic Society for July 1908, has expressed the opinion
that the plate may have been brought to Saheth from the real Sravaati which he locates somo-
where near Balapur in Nepal Tarai, not far from the place where the Rapti leaves the hills.
The evidence in favour of the identification of Saheth- Maheth with Sravasti is set forth
by Mr. Marshall in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society* and here it is enough to enumerate
the main facts. Foremost of theae is the remarkable agreement which exists between the
topography of the remains at Saheth-Maheth and the descriptions of Sravaati recorded by the
Chinese pilgrims. We nest come to the well-known colossal bodhisattva discovered by General
Cunningham on this site, which according to the Kushana inscription on its pedestal was set
up at Sravasti. A fragment of its umbrella post (danda) with the same inscription as that on
the bddhisattva has recently been brought to light by Dr. Yogel. It is now in the Lucknow
Museum, bat is believed originally to have been unearthed at Saheth by Dr. Eoey. Then there
is the inscribed copper-plate which, forms the subject of this paper. And last of all we have the
lower half of a life-size statue of ft bodkisattva which was discovered by Mr. Marshall at Saheth-
Maheth in the year 1908-09. The pedestal of this statue bears an early Kuahaca inscription
which states that it was presented by certain Kshatriya brothers at the Jetavana of Sravasti. In
the face of all this evidence it would be strange, indeed, if the identification of SahSth-Mabeth.
remained doubtf al, merely because the statements of the Chinese pilgrims about the location of
Sravaeti are somewhat incorrect.
The plate was discovered by me in a monastery (No. 21, map of Saheth, Dr. Hoey'e Report 3 )
on the site of Saheth in the spring of 1908 when I was assisting Dr. Yogel in his excavations
i For 3809, pp. 1066 seq. 3 Vide J. A, S. B, for 1892, Part I, extra number.
No. 3.] SAHETH-MAHETE PLATE OF GOVINDACHATORA, 21
1;bere, This building Tvas partially excavated by Dr. Hoey, and it was here that, on breaking
through the paved courtyard, he found the inscribed slab published in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII,
p. 61 ff. 1 Dr. Hoey also opened out seven out of the fcvrenty-four cells which surround the
courtyard in the centre and it was in one of these, namely, the one adjoining the entrance
chamber on the south, that the copper-plate under reference was found. It was carefully packed
in an earthen box, 2 feet square and 3 inches high externally, closed with a lid of the same
material, the space between the plate and the receptacle being filled with clay. The box
was built against the foundation of the northern wall of the cell referred to, just below the floor,
well secured to the wall by means of brickwork on all sides.
The plate measures 18" by 14" and is \" thick. In the centre of tha upper part there is a
ring-hole |" in diameter. The ring was not found, nor the seal which must have surmounted ifc. 3
The plfite is inscribed on one side only and contains 27 lines of writing in a perfect state of preser-
vation, The characters are Nagari and the language Sanskrit throughout. Inrespecb of ortho-
graphy, the following points may be noted. The letter 6 is denoted by the sign for v throughout.
The doubling of consonants before and after r occurs in lines 4 (twice), 5, 16 (twice), 17, 18
(twice), 19 (twice), 22 (twice), 23, 24 (thrice), and 27. The horizontal top stroke (matr&) which
elsewhere distinguishes the letters v and I from dh and , respectively, is, in a few cases, also found
in the latter. Omissions of letters are supplied by the insertion of the corresponding signs
immediately above or below their original places: c/. ra in Turashku, in line 21 and bha in.
bhadrasanam in line 23. A rough figure of Garuda is engraved once at the end of the llth line
and again in the last line before the words mamgalam maha-tirih.
The inscription begins, like all the other epigraphs of the Gahadavala king Gflvindachandra
that have so far come to light, with nine verses in different metres containing his genealogy,
and ends with seven benedictive and imprecatory verses and an eighth which supplies the name
of the engraver. The formal portion is contained in the rest of the epigraph and is, as usual, in.
prose. I have given the full text "of the inscription, but omitted from the translation the first
nine verses, because they are paraphrased in the prose passage following them, and the next
seven which contain the usual admonitions to future kings. The taxes specified (line 21)
as due to the donees are the bhagabhdgdkara, the pravanikara, and the Turushkadanda? The
last named tax figures only in the records of three other kings of the Gahadavala dynasty,
namely, the Chandravati plate of Govindachandra's grandfather, Chandradeva j 4 the inscription
issued by Gfivindacbandra himself on behalf of his father Madanapala; 6 and a plate of
Vijayachandra and the Yuvaraja Jayachchandra. 6
In respect of the localities mentioned in the record, it is gratifying to note .that spme
of them can be identified beyond all possibility of doubt. The other places have, in all
probability, gone out of existence. One of these latter is VihSra, the first of the six villages
granted. It is said to have been situated iu the district of what appears to be Vada-chaturaSrti. 7
There is a comparatively large village called Baja Jot or the Holy Baja, about 2 miles west
of Saheth. I am inclined to think that Vada may possibly be a mistake for Baja. The next
village Pattana is situated about 3 miles south-west of Saheth or about 2 miles south of
i [It is worthy of note that the slab was found " in a stratum which indicated that it had been placed in
a restored building ;" see also the following note. Ed.]
s [The absence of the ring and seal would show that the plate must have had a history of its own
before it came to be deposited at the spot where it baa now been discovered. Ed.]
3 For an explanation of turushlcadai^da, see above, Vol. IX, p. 821.
* Above, Vol. IX, p. 305, text line 15.
6 Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII, p. 17, text line 21. ' Above, Vol. IV, p. 120, text lines 22-23.
* [It ia not unlikely that all the six villages granted by the king were situated in the district of Vfida-
ti.' Ed.]
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Voi. 21.
Katra on the road leading to Khargupur Bazar and ia now called Patnii. There is a mass of
ancient remains near the village and tlie peasants have discovered a few old wells which they use
for the irrigation of their fields. The village of Upalaimda I cannot identify, The fourth
village is called Vavvahali in the plate. This is presumably now represented by Belaha
situated near the village of Patiia. The villagers say that it is ancient. The nest place is
" Gbosadi attached to Meyi." Ghasadi does not exist ; but Meyi is still an important village
neat Subhagpur on the Gonda-Iutiathok road. The last village is " Payasi belonging (so
Fothivara." This I identify with a village of the name of Bayasi which formerly stood 2 kBs
to north-east of Saheth-Maheth, but was washed away by the Eapti some years ago. Its site
is stil] known by the name of Bayasi.
[In line 19 f. the Buddhist ascetic Sakyarakshita is said to have been a native of Utkala
i.e. Orissa, and hia disciple Vaglsvararakshita belonged to the Choda country. The date
of the inscription, vis, Vikrama- Sara vat Iiy6 3 corresponds to A.D. 1128-9, which falls into
the reign, of the Chola king Vikrama-Chola. The Grahadavala kings of Kanauj appear to
have been ou friendly terms with the Cholas of Tanjorc 1 whose dominions extended into the
Northern Cirours during the reigns of Kulottunga I. and Vikrama-Chola. It is not certaiu
if Yagisvararakshita came from the Tamil country or from the vicinity of Amaravati which
TV as included in the dominions of the Chofa king at the time. We know very little of the
history of Buddhism ia the Tamil country. But there ia no doubt that there were adherents of
that creed down to the 13th century A,D. in the country round Amaravati in the Guntur
District. Besides, Kumaradevi, the Baddhist queen of Gsvindaehandra, was the daughter of a
chief of Pithi. And Dr. Konow says it is possible to identify Pithi with Pithapuram in the
modern Godavari District of the Madras Presidency. 2 If this be the case, it is no matter for
surprise that the two Buddhist ascetics who pleased Govindachandra were natives of Orissa
and the Chodfi country. Probably they were introduced to the king by his queen Kumaradevi,
who probably brought about, either directly or indirectly, the gift recorded in the subjoined
inscription. The sentence punar api sasaiakrityct grama ime shad api datta, "these six
villages were given again by a charter" implies that these villages bad originally been granted
to the Buddhist vihsra at Jetavana, but, for some reason or other, resumed subsequently.
At Sarnath, queen Kumaradevi restored the "lord of the turning of the wheel" and erected
a vilfSrc, for his accommodation. It is not impossible that the same queen also infused
fresh life into the Buddhist establishment at Jetavanu by sending for the two Buddhist ascetics
and inducing the king to restore the six villages which once belonged to the vihdra, Ed.]
TEXT,
1 Orii 3 avasti (
AlcuntbotkaQtha-Vaikuatha-kaiTithapItha-luthat-karah |
a&rhrambhah surat-a-rarhbhe sa Sriyah Sreyase=stn vah j| [|*1
A8id=Asitady[u]ti-vamga-jiita-kBhraapala-mala-
2 su divam gatasu |
sakshad=Vivasvan=iva, bhuci-dhamna namna Ya^ovigraha ity=udarah || [2*1
Tat-8ut6^bhftn=M:aliicha[m]dra3 a .chai]dra-dhaina-nibham nija[m] [|*1
yeu=aparam=&k'upara<'
1 [See the Annual Report of the AuistEuifc Archaeological Superintendent, Southern Circle, for 1907-08
par* graphs 58 ff. - Ed.] '
1 Above, Vol. IX. p. 322.
1 Expressed "by a symbol.
No, 3.] SAHETH-MAHETE PLATE OF GOVINDACEANDRA. 23
3 pare vyaparitam yaSah || [3*]
Tagy=ablmfc=tanay6 nay-aika-rasika[h] kranta-dviBhan-mandalS
vidbvast-oddbata-vairi-yodha-timirah sri-Chamdradevo nripah |
yen=Cidaratara-pratapa-sainit-aseslia-pra
4 jOpadravarh
srimad-Gadhipur-ad'hira[jya]m 1 =asamain dsr-vvikramenearjjitam |j [4*]
Tirthani Easi-Kusik-dttarakosal-Emdra-
sthaniyakani paripalayateadbigamya |
lieni=atmatttlya m=a-
5 Bisam dadata dvijebliyO
yen=ankita vasumati 8atasab=talabliili || [5*]
Tasy=afcmaj5 Madanapala iti ksliitmdra-
chudanLamr=vyiiayate [n]ija-gotra-cliaihdrah |
ya[sy =a]bhisbeka-kalas-5 [lla]sitaih paysbhih
pra(pra)-
6 ksbalitaria kali-rajah-patalam dharitryali ]| [6*]
Ta8y=asld=viiaya-prayana-Bamaye vung 3 -aclial-5cb.cb.ais-chalaii-
inadyat-kumbtii-pada-ki'ani-aaaina-bbara-bhrasyan-maliima[m]dalab |
cliudaratna-vibhiima-talii-
7 galite-styaB-asrig-itdbhagitah
Sesha^k pesha-vaSad=iva tBhanaTn=abhut=kr5de nilm-ananah || [7*]
Tasmad=ajayata ni]-ayata-va(ba)lni-valli-
va(ba)ddK-avaruddlia-nava-ra[iya]-gaj6 narendrab |
Samdr-a-
8 mrita-drava-mucham prabhav5 gavam yo
Govimdacliaihdra iti chathdra iv=a[m]vu(bu)raeh || [8*]
Na katham=apy=alabbamnta(bhanta) ra?iaksliama[m]8=
tisrishu diksliu gajan=afcha Vajrinah |
kabibhiva(ba)bhramnr=A[blira]tmi-vallal)lia-
prati-
9 bhata iva yasya ghata-gajab II [9*]
S6 =yam 'sama8ta-raia-chakra-flamseTita*cliarai3ah paramabliattaraka-maharaiadhira ja-
paramgvara-pammamabe^ara-iiiia-blitij-Cparjita.Kanyakuvj(bi)-adhipa--
10 tya-srimach-[Oha]mdrad7a-padanudbyata-paramabhattara[kft]-maliarajadW
paramabtiatta-raka-mabarajadhiraja-para-
mevaTa-paramamahivar4Tapati-gajapati-narapati-rajatrayadhipati.vmdha-Yidya-
Tiohara-Yachaspatih rimad-GO[vi]iidaoliamdradev5 ^vijayi II s
The akflhara-^a looks like dya ; one of the strokes necesaary to nmke it/jra hw teen omitted,
Read
.
This sign of punctuation and all the otbwa in Haw 12 to 31 are superfluous,
24 EPIGRAPEIA INDICA. [Voi. XL
12 Vsda(ja)-chaturasiti-pattalayarh Vihara I Rattans I Upalaiinda I
Vawahali I MeyI-samva( 1 ba)ddb.a-Gliosadi P6fchivara-sarh[va](ba)ddha-
Payasi-g rama-nm sins
13 niklii]a-janapadan=upagatan=api 3 raja-rajm-yuvaraja-mamtri-].mrnliil;a-pra[ti]hara"
Benapafci-bhaudagarik-akahapatalika-hliishag-aaimittik-ruitalipurika-duta-
14 karitnragapattanakarastMmgeiknladMkariiiaiUoha purushan=ajSapayati ?0(b5)-
dhayaty=adisati cha yatha ( Viditam=astu bliavatiim yatk=oparilikhita-
gramah sa-ja-
15 la-sthalah sa-ldha-lavan-akflrah ea-matsy-akarab sa-pallikarah 3 .sa-garfct-flsha[ra]h
sa-madhuk-amra-vana-Tatika-vitapa-trina-yuti-gSchara-paryantah s-orddliv-odhas=
ch atur- agha ta-7isu-
16 ddha-sva-sima-paryanta^ I Samratsare shadaslty-adhik-aikadasa-sate Ashadhe
ma[s]e [S6]mavare Purvvashadha-nakshatre purnnimayam tithau
ankato-pi sarhvat 1136 &shadha
17 sudi 15 Some | ady=eha gii- Varan as yam Gamgayam [sn]atva mantra-deva-
muni-manuja-bliuta-pitri-ganariis-tarppayitva timi[ra]-patala-patana-patii-mahasain=
4 Usliuar5chishatiinL=apasthay=Au-
18 shadhipati-aakala-Sekliararii samabliyarolicliya tnbhuvana-tratar=Vva8adeYasya
pujam vidbaya prachara-payaseua bavislia havirbhajam liutva rnatapitrflr=
atniarias=cba punya-yaso-bhivriddhaye g5-
19 karnria-kiiaalata-puta-karatal-fldaka-purvvaiii | TTtkala-desiya-Saugafa-parivrajaka-
maliapandita-Sakyarakshita-taoiichhisbya'Ohoda-desIya-Siiugata-parivrajaka-
mabapaudi-
20 ta-Vagisvararakshitabhyarix paritQahitair=asmabHh Srlmaj-Jetavana-mahaviha-
ra-vastavya-Vu(Bu)ddhab]iatta:rafca-pramiikha-parain-arya-[J5]51s;yabhik8hu-
samghaya vihar-antara-maryada-
21 ya paribbsg-arttaih mahata cKitta-praaaden=achamdrarkkam panar=api saHani-
kriiiya gr[m]a ime sliad=api datta 6 matva yatbi-dlyamana-bbagabhflgakara-
pravanikara-Tu[ra] shkaday d a-pra-
22 bhriti-sarTV'5daya.Ti=ajSa-[gra]vaiia-vidb.5yi-bhuya dasyatb.=eti U Bhavanti cb-atra
6[l]5kah | [j*] Bbumim yah pratigribriati yascha bbumiaii prayachcJibati |
ubhau tau pnnyakarjuma^au niyatau(tam) svarg[ga] garni-
23 f nau | [10*]
Samkbam [bhajdr-asanam [ch]chhatrarh var-a&va vara-varanab |
bhumi-danasya obi[hna]ni pkalam=etat=Paraihdara (| [11*]
Va(ba)lmbhir=vvaandha datta rftjabhih Sagar-adibbib |
yasya yasya yada bhumis=tasya
24 tasya tada [pha]la[m] || [12*]
Sarwaa=etan bbavina^ parfcliiv-Sndran
blittyO bbtyo yaobate Bama[blia]drat I
kale palanlyC bha7adbh.il? J| [13*]
Shaahti-va-
1 [Either the reading is Paftctnya, or there are two vertical atrokea after Po^ajd. Ed.]
9 Bead apt cha.
* [I think the reading is ta-partQakardb } flee Jkboye Vol. IV, p, 101, text-line 17 and plate. JEd.1
* Bead /Ao-, Bead datta iti.
Saheth-Maheth Plate of Govindachandra.-[Vikrama-] Samvat 1186.
No, 3.] SAHETH-MAHETH PLATE OF GOTINDACHATOEA. 25
25 rsM-sahaSrani svar[ge] vasati bhumidah |
achchhetta ch=anumanta o5m tany=eva narate vaeet || [14*]
Sva-dattam para-dattam va y5 hareta vasumdharam |
sa vishthayam krimir=bhut7a
26 pi[tribhi]h. saba majjavi(ti) || [15*] .
Vat-abhra-vibaramam=idam vastidh-adhipatyam=
apata-matra-madhura [vi]shay-o"pabhogah' |
pr [a] na [s] ^riQ-agra-jala-vimdii-aama naranam
dbarmmab sakha param=aho paral&ka-yaue [I [16*]
27 Srlmad-GSvimdacbamdrasya bhupater=ajnay=aUkbat I 1
tamram=etat=Suradityati kayasthah sarvva-3asbra-vit || [I 1 ?*]
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 9 to 22.)
Tbat victorious and glorious king, the Paramabfiajtaralcci Mahvrajadhiraja Parbmefoara,
Paramamahesvara Govindacliandradeva, whose feet are honoured by the entire circle of
kings ; who is (another) Yaohaspati in investigating the various sciences ; who is the lord of
the three kings, via. the asvapati (lord of horses), the gajapati (lord of elephants) and the
narapati (lord of men) ; who meditates" on the feet of the illustrious P. if. P. P. Madanapala-
deva, who (in his turn) meditated on the feet of the illustrious P. M. P., P. Chandradeva, who
acquired the sovereignty over Kanyakubja by (the strength of) hia own arms, orders, informs
and commands all the people assembled, residiog in the villages of ViMra in tbe district (?)
of Vada-chaturasiti, of Pa {tana, Upalaiinda, Vavvahali, Q-hosadi attached to Meyi and of
PaySsi attached to PotMvara, as well as the kings, queens, heirs-apparent, ministers, priests,
door-keepera, generals, treasurers, record-keepers, physicians, astrologers, chamberlains, messen-
gers, and officers charged with the care of elephants, horses, towns, mines (?) sthanaf&n^. gohilas
in the following manner :
" Be it known to yon, that, having been gratified .by the Saugata-parivrajalta, the
mahspandita Sakyarakshita, (a resident) of the tTtkala country, and his disciple, the Saugata-
parivrSJaka, the mahapandita VagMvararakshrfca, (a resident) of the Choda country, I
have to-day, on a Monday, the purnima tithi of tbe month of Aahadha, (the moon
being) in the Purvashadna nakshatra in the year comprising eleven hundred increased
by eighty-six, also in figures Satnvat 1186, AshSdha audi 15, Monday, after bathing in
the Ganges, at the holy Varanasi ; propitiating the sacred -texts, divinities, 3 sages, men, beings
and the group of deceased ancestors; adoring the sun, whose lustre can dispel heapa of
darkness; worshipping the moon-crested (Siva); worshipping TasudSva, the protector of
the three worlds; and after ofiering.to (the god .of) fire an oblation rich in milk-rice,
bestowed again* by a charter for the enhancement of the merit and fame of my parents and of
myself, by (pouring) from the palm of my hand water sanctified by the goharna and the faisa
1 [The sign of avagraha. is inserted in the original between the aksharas ya and U. EcL]
3 [Each of these vertical strokes is. preceded by a symbol which looks like the letter ^ found in this inscription*
Ed.]
1 See Ind. Ant. Tol. XV. p. 10, note 55.
4 1 do not understand the force of the word " ftgain " (puntrapi) here, This -would ieem fcp. wgnify that the-
king waa onJy renewing an. older grant of his.
1
26 BPIGBAPEIA INDICA. [VOL. XL
grass, 1 with a great satisfaction of the heart, for enjoyment in the manner of other convents for
(aa long as) the moon and the sun (endure), the six villages named above, together with water
and dry land, mines of iron and salt, repositories (t.e, ponds) of fish, paltikaras, pits and deserts
up to and including 1 gardens of madhuka and mango (trees), parka, bushes, grass and pasture
lands up to their proper limits clearly defined by their four boundaries, with the elevations and
depressions, upon the most respectable community (samglia) of Buddhist friars
of whom Buddhabhattaraka is the chief, residing in the great convent of the Holy Jetavana.
Bearing (this) iu mind, and being ready to listen to (our) commands yon should (continue to)
gire (to the donees) the Ihagabhogahara, the pravanikara, the Turuslikadanda and all the
other sources of income that are due."
[Lines 22 26 contain seven imprecatory and benedictory verses.]
(L. 27.) Under the orders of the glorious king GOvindachandra, thia grant was written by
the Kayastha Suraditya, who is proficient in all sastras. Good luck (and) great prosperity !
No. 4.-THE CHAHAMANAS OF MARWAR,
BY D. R. BHANDARKAR, M.A. ; POONA.
In his paper on " The Chahamanas of Naddiila !> the late Professor Kielhorn has edited the
Sundha hill inscription of Chachigadeva 3 which helps to determine the order of succession and
the relationship of the various princes, whose inscriptions had been published, but whose con-
nection with one another had long remained unknown. We are now aware that they were
all of the Chahamana dynasty. But there were several families of the Chahamanas that
reigned iu Bajputana, It was, therefore, necessary to distinguish the line that ruled over
Marwar from other branches ruling elsewhere. And Professor Kielhorn chose to group them
together under the title "the Chahamanas of Naddula." But some of these Chahamanas
reigned at Naddiila (Hadol), and some at Jabalipura (Jalor). Strictly speaking, they should,
therefore, have been called "the Chahamanas of Naddiila and Jabalipura." The descendants
of the former are called Nadolias, and of the latter Souagaras. Again, at Sancbor, inscriptions
are found of a Chahamana prince who seeins to be neither a Nadslia nor a Sonagara,, but rather
a SanchOra, another subdivision of the Chohans. Under such circumstances, it is best to
designate these OhOhana as "the Chahamanas of Marwar,"
The subjoined inscriptions were discovered during the two tours undertaken by me in
1907-08 and 1908-09 in the southern and south-eastern parts of Marwar, and this paper is
really a supplement to that of Professor Kielhorn, without which it would not have been possible
to make my article interesting.
I AND IL SADAPI AND NADOL INSCRIPTIONS OF JOJALADEVA ;
[VIKBAMA-] SA&VAT 1147.
The first of these inscriptions was found at Sadadi, and the second at ISTsdol, both in tbe
Desuri District, G-Odvad Division, Jodhpur State. The former is engraved on a pillar in the
temple of Jagesvara, but as all the materials of this temple are said to have been brought from
rains elsewhere, it is clear that the iasoriptioa did not originally belong to Sadacji. It contains
1 See 2nd. Ant. YoK XV. p. 10, note 67.
> Above, Vol. IX. p. 70.
1 [For ihort notice* of these two records see above, Vol. IX. p, 158 f. EcL]
No. 4.] THE CEAHAMANAS OP MARWAR. 27
11 lines of writing, which cover a space of 8" broad by 6|" high. The second inscription
is incised on a pillar in the temple of Somes vara, and bears 13 lines of writing which cover
a space of 85" broad by 9" high. The letters of the first are deeply cat, and, excepting two or
three aksharas at the beginning of lines 8-] 0, the record ia well preserved. The second is
weather-worn and has not yielded satisfactory impressions. The whole of it, however, is intact.
The characters are Nagari The language is Sanskrit, and both the inscriptions are in prose.
In respect of orthography, it is sufficient to state that the letters 6 and v are both denoted by the
sign for v. Of words unknown or rarely employed, we may note the following : (1) yairZ,
(2) satka, (3) vadaharaka, (4) stilapzla, and (5) pramadakula. Ydtra is a festival which
is held on different days for different gods. 1 The word is frequently met with in the Bhinmal
inscriptions. Satkst, of course means " belonging to," and, though foreign to classical Sanskrit
literature, is found in later inscriptions and in Jaina literature. Vadaharaka, I think, is the
Sanskritised form of the Marwari word badero, meaning "an old man." The word $ulapala>
which occurs only in No. II, is given in Monier- Williams' Dictionary to mean " the keeper of
a brothel or frequenter of brothels," but the sense intended here seems to be that of " associates
of courtezans, who accompany them on musical instruments while singing or dancing."
Pramadvkula m^ans obviously a host of courtezans, and is used in this sense also in the
Bhinmal inscriptions.
The contents of both the inscriptions are almost identical, They are dated on Wednesday,
the second of the bright half of Vaisakha in the [Vikrama-] year 1147 and refer themselves
to the reign of Jojaladeva, who, in No. I, is styled Maharaja and, in No. II, Maharajadhirsja.
They lay down the order of the king with regard to the management of festivals in connection
with all the gods, such as Lakshmanasvamin and others. The order is that when the
festival of any particular god commences, the courtezans attached to the temples of the other
gods must also put on their ornaments and best garments and attend with their falapiilas to
celebrate it by instrumental music, dancing, singing, and so forth. Jojaladeva goes even to
the extent of conjuring his descendants and other princes to keep the festivals of all the gods
going in this manner, and warns them by adding that he, who, at the time of a festival,
attempts to abolish this practice, be he an ascetic, an old person, or a learned man, should be
prevented from doing so by the reigning ruler. The inscription ends with a curse on those
princes who will not maintain this practice,
In, the temple of JagesVara at Sadadi, where No. I was engraved on a pillar, other
inscriptions also are found, but incised on another pillar of exactly the same style. Prom them
it is clear that the temple of Lakshmanasvamin was at Nadula, i.e. NadOl. Again, in order that
the festival of one god may be celebrated by courtezans attached to other temples, all the
temples must be in one and the same town, ie. in USTadol. The name -of the god Laksh-
manasvamin suggests that he was so called, after Lakshmana, the founder of the Harw&r
branch of the Chdhans.
I.
TEXT.*
, tt
1 [This word has become jaira,jatre or (attirai In the DteYidl&n language* of the Sooth. Ed,]
1 From the original atone. ' Expressed by a symbol * Bd f^.
E2
23
EPIGRAPH!! INDICA.
[VOL. XL
rr.
TEXT.*
Wtfif cR
a;
ftsf
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
III-SEVADl STONE INSCEIPTION OP ASVARAJA;
[7IKEAMA-]SA]ttVAT 1167.
This inscription ia incised on the Ibtel of the door of a subsidiary shrine in the front
fir
entered Mow
ft tie ongmal rto.
" '
Supply
Md i(
Expressed by symbol.
. Kea d n
'
No. 4.] j THE CEAHAMANAS OF MARWAR. 2!)
\vell preserved. The characters are Nagarl. The sign for d is worthy of note (e,g. in.
Padrada, Chhechhadiya, and so forth), and occnrs in the Nadol copper-pi ato inscription of
Kirtipa'la, Some of the letters are partially engraved. To take an instance, the left upper
atroke of ma in PadrafiSr-grame in 1. 2 is missing, and the letter looks like no,. The language is
Sanskrit, and the whole record is in prose except the concluding benedictory verse. In respect
of orthography, it is sufficient to note that the sign for v denotes both v and 6. As regards
lexicography, the following words may "be noticed: jagati and maliti-s.ihaiiiya in 1. 1,
and Java and Jidraka in 1. 2. Jagati is found in many inscriptions in the sense of f ' the
grounds." It corresponds, in my opinion, to the Hindi word jagah or jagy& and the Marathi
word jaga. 1 Sahani y a most probably corresponds to the desi word sahani, meaning "master
of stables." The same word occurs as a title of two Paramara Rajputs in an inscription incised
on a jamb of the hall door of the Mlakantha-Mahadeva temple at Nana. Java and h>iraka are
also found in another inscription in the same temple at Sevadl. They occur as haraka and
Java in No. XV below. Both are used in connection with an aralwta (araghatfa), i.e. a
well with a wheel attached thereto for drawing water. From this it appears that Java
or Java must be taken in the sense of yava, barley-corn. Safaka seems to be the same as the
Marathi word hara, a large basket of a particnla-r form and of loose texture, often used in
measuring corn. This receives confirmation from No. XV.
The inscription is dated on the first of the bright half of Chaitra of the [Vikrama] year
1167, when Asvaraja was the Mdh&rajUdhiraja and Katukarftja lb' yuwirrijfi, or hoir-apparent.
It then records a grant by Uppalaraka, son of TJttimaraja and grandson of Pfiavi, the Great
Master of Stables (maha-sahaniya), together with his family, the names of some oE whose
members are specified. The gift was made for the daily worship of Sri-Dnarmanatha-
deva in the temple of Samipati, and what was granted was barley-corn equal to one Mraka
from everyone of the wells (arahafa) belonging to the villages of Padrada, Medcamcha',
Chhechhadiya and Maddadi.
Of the localities mentioned, Saniipati is doubtless Sevadl, which is also pronounced as
Semvadi. And Dharmanathadeva must be unquestionably the divinity installed in the cell,
above the door of which the inscription is engraved. Chhechhadiya again must be ChhSchhli,
about 4 miles to the north of Sevadl. The rest are unidentifiable. :
TEXT,*
4 i]
(i)
(0 Trt^s ^rfara (n 8 )
1 Atovc, Vol. I. p. 277, note 18. * From the original stoud. s Expressed by a symbol.
1 Bead q^TT^. r 5 Bocul aWSft.
s [On the impressions which Mr. Bhaudarkar has kindly sent me for refemnco. tli$ roadin.^ intended Ja
thongh the subscript y is not properly formed, Other instances of such careless engruviog are noticed by
Mr. Bhandarkar himself. There is a dot which may be taken for an a,Msr,ara,. but; it ia uob quite pronounced and
may be duo to accident. Ed.]
f [The 3 of Tjpfa looks like ^f. Ed.] As moat of the inscriptions hero published do not aim at giving.
grammatically correct Sanskrit text, the places, where no attempt at observing the rules of samdhi is made, will
be passed over, and only violations thereof will be noticed.
3 [These two strokes look like ^j in the impression. Ed.] > .
30 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
2 fto OT^^raf^ f^rcw 1 (i) uOTrorPfl (0
(i) ?WT TOf^TO^trm (11) M^z ^^ *fa fefr:
(0 **: t g; qftfq *Mfr>rft (0 *
(i) TrfJnrraftW]f?r (i) ?Nff^wn[w]Tm: ^r wft*ff?r u
Oj]mr
STONE INSCRIPTION OF KATUKARAJA;
[VIKEAMA-] SA&VAT 1172.
The inscription is incised on the lintel of the door of another cell in the front corridor of the
temple of Mahavira at SevadL It is highly -weather- worn and cannot consequently Tati easily
deciphered. It was again bedaubed with redlead, when I was there, I do not know for v?liat
purpose, An estampage taken of it with my own hands has, however, enabled me to rea.d al-
most the whole of it with certainty. It consists of 8 lines, and covers a space of 2 ' l^" broad
by 4j" high. The characters are Nagari. The sign for b occurs in the inscription, fj.y, in
vibudka-patP in 1. 1, bal-adhipah in 1. 4, and so forth. The language is Sanskrit, and., ex<fOpt-
ing the opening Om and the date at the end, the whole o the inscription is in verse* The
verses are numbered and are 15 in all. One solecism occnrs in sriy-adharo in 1. 2. In
respect of orthography, the only points that call for notice are (1) the occasional t*so of iho
letter v both for u and b, and (2) the substitution of n for n in conjunct consonants, e,f/. in
puny&'Viam\tah t 1, 3, vitirnnam, 1. 6, and so forth. As regards lexicography, attention ruy bu
drawn to the word Hattaka occarring in 1. 7. I came across the same -word in an inscription
in a shrine of the Jaina temple at Pali, the principal town of the district of the sa>rrie xmmo,
Jodhpur State. This word occurs also in the Abii inscriptions, e.g. it is used in 1. 40 of JriK;rip-
tion No. I. (above, Vol. VIII, p. 213), vrhere the meaning of ' niche ' appears to bo *Ui but
certain. & This sense fits here exactly. In line 3 again, is the word bhukti, which does riot here
simply denote a territorial division as elsewhere, but rather a province or a gi-oup of villages
enjoyed aa jagir. Lastly, the carious expression Maghe Tryamva(ba}ka-sampra^pfftu inl,t>
also deserves to be noticed in this connection. It literally means "in Magha on tjie arrival of
Tryambaka (Siva)," and I am all but certain that it denotes what is popularly kuown ay the
Siva-r&tri, the 14th of the dark half of Magha.
The inscription opens with an invocation of Ssntinatha, the sixteenth Tirttia,rhknraw
Verse 2 gives the name of Anahila, and his son named Jimda is mentioned irt the. vi-reo
folio-wing as proacient in polity and as belonging to the Chahamana dynasty. His son waa
ASvaraja, and the son of the latter was Katukaraja (vv. 4-5). In verse 6 we are told tKat in hi*
bbvkti, i.e. the province enjoyed by him, was the town named. Samipati (Sgvadi), and at this
place there was a temple of Vlranatha (Mahavira), bearing comparison with paradise. -j? roni
verse 7 onwards we are introduced to a different line of descent. In this verse we are informed
that there was one Tasodeva, leader of the army (baUdMpa), of pure sonl, and foremost in the
1 Read f^l . a Bead
* Supply hew uome such word as ifa(. * Bead ^f j the lines are hete reveraed.
* [See also above, Yol, VIII. p. 200, and the note on p. 200 in the 'Additions and correction*' to
. 4.] THE CHAEAMAtfAS OF MAR WAR. 31
assemblies of kings and mahajams (banias). Tlie next verse sayu that he, of equable mind, was
never flagging in conferring favours on the relatives, friends, and virtuous people of the Shan-
deraka gackchha. His son was Bahada, who was well known amongst the learned like Visva-
karma (verse 9), and the son of Bahada was Thallaka, who was devoted to the Jaina religion
and was an object of the king's favour (verse 10) . To Thallaka an annual benefaction of eight
drammas was made by Katukaraja on the Siva-ratri day in the month of Magha (vv. 11-12).
Verse 13 expresses a wish for the continuance of the gift so long as the sun and the moon last
made for the worship of Sanfcioatha in the kkattaka of Yasodeva. In the next verse we are
told that the image of Santinatha in the temple of Jina in Samipati was caused to be made by
his grandfather. The last is an imprecatory verse, threatening with punishment those who
would resume the grant. The inscription ends with the mere date Samvat 1172, correspond-
ing to A.D. 1115.
It will be seen from the above account that the grantor was Katukaraja, son of Asraraja.
But he does not appear to have been a ruler at the time. For in none of the verses is he spoken
of as king, and in verse 6 we are informed, as we have seen, that Samipati (Sevadi) was in his
bhukti. Here neither the word rajya which would have suited the metre, nor any other term
synonymous with it is used. This shows that even in A.D. 1115, the date of the inscription,
he was a yuvardja enjoying some villages as jaglr.
Shamderaka-sad-gachchha is no doubt the same as the Samderaka gachohha of the NadOl
plates of Alhaaadeva dated V.E. 1218, and the Sandera or Shanderaka gachchha, of the Mount
Ab9 inscriptions. Sandera or Sbanderaka is to be identified with the present Sanderav, 10 miles
north-west of Bali, the principal town of the district of the same name, Gcdvad Division. The
name occurs also in an inscription in the temple of Mahavira at that place (below No. XVI).
It is one of the many instances in which the Jaina gachchhas are called after the names of places
in Marwar.
TEXT. 1
f^powrftnft TT^TT ^c5p^(^)incnTR?r; us
^\tcrf?ra: [i*J ^jrra: ft^r^rd 4 [qj
us Hrr; zRz^Trifir <T^t wrfat i
4
1 Trom an estampage. 2 Expressed also by a symbol. [On tfce impreasions fhe reading leema to be
instead of ^^'Tl^r Ed.]
Bead 5^Tf & . * Bead WTTTt ; but it will not suit the metre.
1 Bead H<Ur. [On the impressions the Erst akthara of the word fafald; looti more like f?T thn ft.~
' Bead ?f5^. ' [On the impreEeion the first akshara of this word seems to be ,ty E
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XI.
arrest
TOT,
5mfinraw[fw]:
6
n
JfflT'W
miter:
6 ii ^ ft?rmf[r]
8
TT^TT
g^rftr
V.-BALI STONE INSCRIPTION OF ASVAKA;
[VIKJRAMA-] SAilVAT 1200.
This inscription was found at Bali. It is engraved on one of the lintels resting on the
pillars of the *alfamani}apa of the temple of Bols alias Bahuguna-mata. It contains 6 lines
of writing, which cover a space of 7" hroad by 2' 2f high. Excepting the greater portion of
line 1 and a few letters in line 5, it is well preserved, The characters are KTSgari. The
language is Sanskrit, and the whole of the record is in prose, excepting one verse in H, 4-5,
nl respect of- orthography, the only point that deserves to be noted is the doubling of a
consonant in conjunction with a preceding r. As regards lexicography, attention may be
drawn to the word grata in 1. 2, which corresponds to the modern girds, signifying the
landed possesses of a member of one of the ruling tribes, la linee 3 antf 4 occur
Borne abbreviations such as &fo', pu, < and BO forth. I do not know what their fall
forms are.
The inscription opens with the date, of- which all tjie details are lost
BOO. It refer, itself to the noionons an d Hessed of 1
f? C T' f ** WTa ^ah of
"subastiag on his lotus-like feet," i. e . ,
the village of VnaM ww ^ enjoyed . , to by . queell
a grant of four
_
"*'**'* iQ braCkets looks like T
No. 4.] THE CHAHAMANAS OF MA&WAR.
33
those named Sitka, Bhariya, Boliada, Mahiya, and so forth, one dramma to the Ihimd&ri Buta,
and so on. The record was written by one KuLachamdra.
The feudatory chieftain Asvaka referred to herein is doubtless identical with the Asvaraja
of the two previous inscriptions. Valahi must be the modern Bali, and the goddess Bithughrina
the same as Bahnguna or Bola-mata, in whose temple the inscription is engraved.
TEST. 1
st TOI
? * n* r 5
^r cr' ?rei
irfcT ?rt ^
6 n ^ II Htt 8 ^TTS^OTrfH 5T
Vl-SEVADl STONE INSCRIPTION OF KATUDEVA;
31.
This inscription also was found at Sevadi, near a honse in front of the Jaina temple of
It is what is called there a surabhi stone, i.e. a stone which is surmounted with
1 Prom th original stone. s Read
[Oa the eetampage wMch Mr, Bhandarkar has sent me, the reading *fft instead of KTSf b also possible. Ed,]
* [Tho alfc*Jar * of fas^ is not on the line. There is a letter or eymbol above the line which Mr,
Bhandarkar tabes for % and this is how lie gets fojlftr. Ed.]
Read <n*rf ^ ; as the text was never intended to be grammatically correct, fmcfc inaccuracies will
not be corrected unless it is absolutely necessary to do so.
1 Kead qfiw. 7 #**& V3$W'
8 Read jTST ; the metre of these lines is violated.
' [On the eatampage the reading seems to be II W II W^l .Ed,]
EPIGRAPEIA INDIOA. [VoL,
the sculpture of a co-w and her calf and with the sun and the moon on each side.
inscription is mutilated in several places, and the letters have become very ranch worn
The inscription is of no importance except for what is contained in the first three lines, abon*
the reading of which there remains no donbt They give the date Sam 31 Bhada[va]da [sujcli
11, and state that Katudeva was at that time MaMrnjadhirajn and reigning at Nadula (NadOl)
aud that Samipafci was being enjoyed by (his son) Jayataslha, the Yuvaraja, or heir-apparent.
This Katudeva is the same as the Katnkaraja of Nos. III. and IV., above, and, aa we know-
that he was the Yuvaraja from V.E. 1167 to 1172, the only era, to which we can refer ttie
year 31, the date of this inscription, is that started by the Cbaulukya sovereign Siddharaja-
Jayasimha, commonly known as Simha-Samvat. It then becomes equivalent to V.E. 1200 or
A.D. 1143. That the province of Gsdvad was included in the dominions of Siddharaja-
Jayasimha is proved by the preceding inscription. It is, therefore, not at all improbable
the year 31 of our record belongs to the Simha era.
TEXT. 1
1 *f ^ *T^ 2 fo]f? u
2 3
3
4
5 [^]t[^T]z^wsnFrer5pmft[3[] i W
6 WTC fiigciw i frfor^
7 fefft ^ TTWSTT^R - ^r^r ir-
8
9
10
11
VH. JTiflLAl STONE INSCRIPTION OF EAYAPALA;
[VIKRAMA-] SAISVAT 1189.
This inscription was f onnd in a Jaina temple at Nadlai, 8 miles to the north-west of
Destri, the principal town of the district of the same name, Godvad Division. The temple is
now dedicated to Adinatfca, but there can be no donbt, as will be seen from other inscriptions,
that it waa originally dedicated to Mahavlra. The inscription in question IB engraved oix a
lintel standing on two pillars in the sdbha-mantfapa. The lines of the inscription nm parallel
to one another but not to the edges of the lintel, and the tops of some of the concluding
letters in the first line have been cut off, necessarily being outside the upper edge of the lintel.
Thia points to the conclusion that the sabha-mandapa was rebuilt some time after the date of
1 From the original stone. s Bead VTT?nT^. * Bead
* Eestore W^, 8 Bead %7qt.
Bead *||i'M|5r| I further grammatical inaccuracies are better left oncorrecied.
THE CHAHAMANAS OF HAWAII. 35
the inscription, and that the lintel on which it is incised is no longer preserved in its
original form.
The record contains 6 lines of writing which cover a apace of 1' 5V "broad by 4?,-" high. The
surface of the stone does not appear to have been dressed before engraving the inscription, and
the letters also do not seem to have been carefully incised. The characters ara Ntigari.
Of these y is written as if it were p, as is often seen in Sanskrit manuscripts. Next, the
form o! the letter 4 in Naduladdgika, 1. 2, is worthy of note and is exactly like that noted
in No. III. Tha language is Sanskrit, and the whole of the inscription is in prose, ex-
cepting a verse at the end, which, however, offends against the metre. In respect
of orthography, it deserves to be noticed first that there is but one b in the inscrip-
tion and it is denoted by the Bign for , in waAaia(7t7a), 1. 5, and secondly, that the
final consonant is represented by the addition, of the suffix u as, e.g. yad by yadit in
1. 5. The same orthographic peculiarity I have noticed in the later copper-plate inscriptions
of the Guhilot princes, which are found in Gcdvad. Aa regards lexicography, the words
pala, and palika employed in 1. 3 doubtless denote some kind of liquid measure. Details
of it have been, set forth in Beruni, Indica, Vol. I. p. 164. Attention may also be drawn
to the abbreviated forms herein employed, lham, 1, 3, and rd and ', 1. 4. Sham 9 , of
coarse, stands for Vkamdaw, the name of a well-known subdivision of the Osvals, and rH for
rauta which is supposed to be a corruption of rajaputra t and is the same as the modern ravat,
one of the designations borne by Rajput jaglrdars. I do not know the full form of in. In
1. 3 is used the word gjianaka^ which corresponds to ghani and signifies an oil-mill, It 13
frequently met with in inscriptions,
The inscription is dated the 5th of the bright half of Magha in the [Vikrama] year
1180, and speaks of a grant made by Budrapala and Amritapala, sons of the Malnrtfidhiriija
Bayapala of the Chahamana dynasty, in conjunction with their queen-mother Manaladevl.
The gift was of two palikas out of those due to the royal family from each oil-machine
(otoa&a) and was made for the (Jaina) saints in and outside Naduladagika (Nadlat). The
witnesses to this religious benefaction were the villagers (gramina&a) TtimatS, a rauta, Siriya
A w 5 Posari a lania, and Laksbmana, headed^ by Nagasiva, a lhand>lrl They apparently
formed the pamcfa of the village.
TEXT. 1
TO ^ ^tn^rernn[^] (0 awt WTT ^
2
3 qt (ii) wit * ufirawtO)
, F IOm the origin *tt. ' *-" a *"** '. ^ Ji.
* Bead TR^. o
T M
36 EPIGRAPBIA INDIOA. [Voi. XL
5 fa 1 wsiT Tfl D] %rara 93 trrf*
^ g (0 M
6 mifr fefi fll 4 II o || sft I!
STONE INSCRIPTION OF RAYA.PALA;
[VIKRAMA-] SA&YAT 1195.
This inscription also was found at Nadlai, but in the temple of Nermnatha, locally known
as JadvSji, situated on a small hill to the south-east of the village. It is engraved on
a pillar, and ig, on the whole, well preserved. It consists of 26 lines of writing, and
covera a space of 9{-" broad by I' 11J* high. The characters are Kagari. The language is
Sanskrit, As regards orthography, the only point that calls for notice is the use of matu for
mai(d) in matwfattaw, 1. 22. Of unknown or rare words 'bJwUari, 1. 9, jeka, 1. 11, and
aWmija, 1. 12, may be noticed, For the first I can suggest no meaning. Seka is perhaps the
same as the Sanskrit sik^ja meaning " a kind of loop or swing made of rope and suspended
from either end of a pole or yoke to receive a load (also applied to the load so carried). 1 ' The
word alhimja Las, in my opinion, the sense of " income, proceeds," and occurs in no less than
three different compounds in a Mangrol inscription of V.E. 1202. 5 It is also employed as a
component of another compound in Bhinmal inscriptions rTos. XII and XV. 6 Perhaps another
word may also be noticed, vis. rauta, which occurs in 11. 8 and 21. It is evidently a
corruption of Rtijapiitra and is the same aa Rajput, but is here nsed to denote apparently a
jagird&r,
The inscription opens with obeisance to the Omniscient, who is here Neminatha. It
then gives the date, m. Tuesday, the 16th of the dark half of Isvina in the [Vikrama]
year 1195, and refers to the rnle of the MaMraj&dhirSJa Bayapaladeva over NaduladagikJ
(Nadlai). It then states that for lamp, incense, offering, flowers, worship and so forth of Sri-
Neminatha, the thvitikwo, Bajadeva, son of the rmta Udharana of the Q-uhila family, granted
for his spiritual merit one-twentieth part of the income (abliavycL) derived from the loads on
bullocks going on. their way or coming to NMlai, Then a request is made to future rulers for
the preservation of the grant ; and Kmaila is given as the name of the individual who wrote
the record. Then conies the sign-mannal of KSjadeva, who is here called a ruuta, which is
followed by the name of the witness Gugi, son of the astrologer DMupa, The last three lines
are not intelligible to me.
TEXT;
1 (* TO: gskr? i tfqq u
2 t^ m^ fl ^ u fir H
3
i fiw-
^ Bead Wl^T^;, Bead qiqri a Read 5^* and
This whole vwse is corrupt. It ato occurs at the end of some of the following inscriptions. Perhaps H
may be restored as follows : frp?Nt ^fil? W?Hff^ ^ | ffiq^ g ?f?^^
5 Mttriutgar Prakrit and Sanskrit Intariptions, pp. 158-9.
1 Gazetteer of the So^ay FresiH^noj/, Vol. I. pt, I. pp. 480 and 485,
^ Prom the original atoms, 8 Expressed by a symbol. Read
No. 4.] THE CEAHAMANAS OP MARWAR. 37
5 ?Jt l
6 ^
7 r
3
9
10
11
12
13
15
16 ^r^r^Ti 9 T wrftr
17
18
19 si ^[uf] wr ^rraTft^ 11 i[i*]
20
21
22
23
[tr]T^r
26
IX.-NADOL STONE IFSOKIPTION OF BAYAPALA;
[VIERAMA-] SASIVAT 1198.
Tliis inscription was discovered at Nadol, abont 10 miles north-west of Desut], and is
incised on a pillar in the temple of Somesvara. A transcript of the first 3 lines has been
given by the late Professor Eielhoru, above Vol. IX. p ( 159. The record contains 39 lines
of writing, which cover a space of 9" broad by 2' 3" high. The letters are so weather-worn that
even a satisfactory estampage is not possible, but with a little care and patience the whole of the
1 Read ftsfa. 2 Bead "ffifadlcgT . s Read
4 The samdhi has here been disregarded. Such omissions will not be further noticed.
6 Read ii-^ctfaT-iiciinf. * The letter ^ is engraved between lines 10 and 11.
* Bead Pwfac^ . 8 Read ^Ztm . 8 Bead
10 Read fasrfa. u The word ^f is superfluous and not needed for the metre.
11 Read W *FC. M Probably ^tf was intended. 14 Read 3TJ7pfT.
38 EPIG1UPHIA IKDICA. [Voi. XI,
inscription can be read with certainty on the original atone. The characters are Nagari. The
liiDii'ua^e is Sanskrit, and the whole of the inscription is in prose. Some of the solecisms that
occur in the record are nirga/nate, 1. 20, nirgamamtan.lm, 1. 15, and nirgamapayathtanaih, 1, 19.
In respect of orthography, it is sufficient to note (1) that is (correctly) doubled in conjunction
with a preceding ? in pravLtrttamane, 1. 3, (2) that the dental s is frequently substituted for
the palatal .v, (3) that the sign for v is used also for 6, and (4) that there is a curious tendency
exhibited hero of ending proper names with u or . The desi words employed are (1) vada or
vadnii, vasn and ptdi (11. 4-8) which still in Marwar have the sense of wards or localities in
a to\vn ; (2) peta, a belly, (3) avasara, 1. 24, i.e. osrd or osri, ante-chamber or porch (above, Yol.
I. p. 1C5), and (4) chaukadika, 1. 13, of uncertain meaning, hat apparently signifying a,
paw.liayat. The unusual words used in the inscription are (1) karpatika, 1. 12, a pilgrim
nr caravan of pilgrims, (2) dauvarika, doorkeepers of kingSj known as dudidars in Rajpntana,
and (3) kdya-vrata, 1. 21, which doubtless has the same sense as that of the word tr&ga
or cMndi, i.e. a kind of privation and self-immolation so commonly practised once in Bajputana
and Gnjnrat by Brahmaiias and Bhats to force the kings to relent and grant their wishes.
Two curio as expressions occurring in the record also deserve to be noticed. The first iapefam
pnslitim vd dar&'ayati, 11. 20-21, and the second v8,(ba>)te-<pi gramthir-n-Ssti, 1. 23, both, of
which are d$$i idioms unknown to Sanskrit literature. The former consists of two separate
expressions : (1) pet am darsayati lit. " shows his belly " but really " asks for means of liveli-
hood," and (2) prishtiw dar&ayati lit. <( shows his back," i.e. " flies away and thus shirks his
responsibility." The second exactly corresponds to the Hindi phrase even now in use, in
Kajputana at any rate, vis. bdl par bhi gcimth nalw, which is employed for absolving a man from
all blame.
The inscription opens with the date, vis. Sunday, the 8th of the dark half of SrSvana in
the [Vikrama] year 1198, and refers itself to the blessed and victorious reign of the Mah&r&js-
d'tiraja SrI-Rayapaladeva. It then makes mention of sixteen Brahmanas of the town of
Dhalopa, residing in. ei^ht different wards, Yirigu and Prabhakara belonged to Merlvadiij
Asaduu ntid Mahacliito Dipavada, Deu and Ghahadi to Dum^anavasu, Muhamkaru andDivakaiu
to ULfimgiiravadaii, Deva'ichu and Dharaii to Pipalavada* Farayana and Mahaioha te
Ambilavaoja, Asigu and Aeapalu to Khaikhannalavada, and Devamgu and Amviga to
Hiuiidavuda. Headed by all these Brahmanas, two from each of the eight wards of DhalSpa
and with Devaicha aa the mediator, the whole people of bhe town tendered a document written
(i.e. signed) with their own hands. It contains a solemn promise on their part to find out, in
siocurdance with the custom of the country, by means of the chauka$ilt& or paflch&yat system,
whatever is lost 1 , by, or snatched away from, the bhata, bhattaputra, dauv&rika, karpafika,
Vaitijjftra'ka, and others on their way. If it was, however, lost at their own place, i.e. at any
particular ward in DhalSpa, the responsible individuals thereof already named were to find it
out in person. Honey, weapons, watchmen, and so forth were supplied by the MahSrSja
Sii-Kuyapala to them for tracing things lost, and so there was no need of assigning the duties
of a watchman to any one amongst them. A declaration was also made to the effect that, if
any Brfilimana amongst them, when being asked by chiefs (ranaka} f fco find out some lost
property, refused to do so, asked for means of subsistence or Bed away, or, if apprehended, had
recourse to lefiyavrata or self-immolation, he would die like a cur, donkey, or c&cwrfSZa, and the
chiefs (mnaka], such as Bayapala and others, would in no vvise be open to blame. Then is
given a list of the names of the individuals "who bore witness to the document, They are aa
follow: (1) Katuka and the Brahmana Sajanu come from, i.e., representing the Wiaffsraka tla
(.residing) in the avasara (osrz) of the temple belonging to irl-Jayasimhadeva, (2) the
bhtftaraka Varnnasiii of (the temple of) Anahilesvara, (3) the bhatjaraka Mahesvarasiu of
(the temple of) Jendrarajesvara, (4) the bhattaraka Jnanasiii of (the temple of) Anupam-
THE CEAHAMANAS OF' HAWAII.
vesvara, (5) the bhattsr^a Item attached (pratibaddha) to the bhattaraTca BLflpS of (the
temple of) Prithvipalesvara, (6) the &fc,a?/araka Muktideii of (tlio tmnlo of) J5jala57ar
(7) the lha,tl&ralta Vinayaka and Samtisiii of (the temple of) Tripumaha, (8) the bhatl&raka
Muladeii of (the temple of) Asalesvara, (9) the MaftOrofca Tafcpurusha of (the temple^ of)
Padmalesvara, (10) the Uafprofca Kedaru of (the temple of) [Tripala]kesvara, (11)
the ttaftfrafca Brahmarasi of (the temple of) Asapalesvara, (12) the aia/f Sagahari belonging
to Dvaravati and of (the temple of) Prithvipalesvara, (13) the ab ^ Jagadtaru belonging to
Dvaravati and of (the temple of) Asaleavara, (14) the atop Sri-VachhG belonging to Dvaravati
and of (the temple of) Tripurusha, (15) the whole class of bankers (iafctfaa), suck as
Devadhara and others, belonging to Anahillapura, and (16) the whole class of bankers such
as Seth Jasadhavala Katakavala, and BO forth. Then in 11. 37-39 we are informed that the
record was written, U drawn up, I think, by the thakwra Pethada, son of Vadiga, a Gauda
Kayastha, with the conBent of the people of Dhalopa. At the end is a line, stating that the
record is approved by all the people of Dhalopa.
Of the places mentioned, Dhalcpa is obviously the village of that name, about 4 miles
to the south-south-west of Naflol. Anahillapura is, of course, ArihilvadS near the modern Patna,
in the Kadi Division, Baroda State. Dvaravati is doubtless Dvarka on the western coast of
Kathiavad. Of the caste names mentioned, bUta is the same as bhat or bards, Bliatta-putra
is moBt likely intended for Barhot, the higher class of professional panegyrists. Dauvurika is
probably not a caste-name, and signifies here what are known as dujid&n in Rajputana
Vttfjittrika is Vanjaria, whoae hereditary calling is that of carrying grains on pack-bullocks
The name occurs under the form of morale* in No. XI. below and mwjy&aluL in a
copper-plate grant of Tribhuvanapaladeva.i Alotis are an inferior cla 69 of BrahmanaB, who
are generaUy temple servants, and are still chiefly found ia Dvarka. Of the names of tbo
Maltarafas of temples, many end in dil (Siva), two in dS* (dem], and only one in rSti. I bayo
elsewher^ said that of the four well-known sects of the followers of Siva,, those whose names
ended in Siva were Saivas, and those whose names ended in *m woro Lafcnllga Paanpatas J'"
to what sect the ascetics who bore the honorific suffix deii (feo) belonged, .l/not clear. ' A^iin".
the gods, to whose temples the bhattSrdca* were attached, were, it will be seen, named after" the
kings. The god Jayasiihhadeva was doubtless called after the Caaulukya soveraiga Jayasimha
Anahilesvara after Anahilla, great-graDdsou of Lakshmana, the founder of the Cnahamana
family of Marwar; JendrarajMvara after Jendraraja or Jinduraja, son of Analiilla- Prithvl-
palesvara and JojalesVara, after the first and second sons of Jeudraraja ; and AsaleSvaru wha ia
the same as Asapalesvara of 1, 32, after Asvapala, elder brother of Achilla, Ajwpaw&vw*
Padmalelvaraand [Tripftla]kfi*vara must similarly have been named, bat pi^ts of thscs'ntHuls
have not yet been traced in inscriptions,
2
3
1 Ind. Ant, Vol. VI. p. 210, , 1 p rom the orig ; ual afconCi
* Expressed by a symbol. * Read ^Wsqiq .
1 The loop of the letter 3 to not entire. The reading ?nrs is ,
40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICIA.
[VOL, XL
> Bead fTf*rf'fjffl
Bead
Bead
Bead
ll Bead
i* Bead
w Bead
Bead
Read
u Bead
16 Bead
4.] THE CHAHAMANAS OF MAEWAR. 41
33
34
35
36
37
38
39 erf tnrmfiiffi
X. NADLAI STONE INSCRIPTION OF RAYAPiLA;
. [VIKRAMA-jSAMVAT 1200.
This inscription was found in the temple of Adinatha at ISadlal, and is engraved on a
lintel just opposite to that on which No. VII is inched. It contains 5 lines^of writing
which cover a space o V 9" broad by 4|" high. The letters were filled with plaster when I
first saw the inscription. The plaster had afterwards to be scraped of! for enabling us to read
the inscriptioa. The characters are Tfagari. The language is Sanskrit, and the record is in
prose excepting the verso at the end, the last pada of which sets the metre at naught. As
regards orthography, the only points that call for notice are (1) the use of jatu for yad and (2)
the use of the dental for the palatal sibilant. In line 3 occur the curious words vala and pit,
of -which the first appears to be incorrectly used for pala and the second apparently an abbre-
viated form of palika. In line 2 the wordjmZa is used, which seems to signify a certain kind
of weight. The same word occurs in the same sense in No. XL In the SiTnak orant of the
Chaulukya king Karna.deva, we have the following: pailam 12 vnliamti(t~i) hala 4 tii hala-
chatushtaya-bhumi. Here also the word has apparently the same meaning. Local inquiries in
Go'clvad have given me the following table :
= I payati.
5 payall=1.
4 mc/tiassl fie a.
2 m'=l man.
Another word that may be noted is vimsopaka, which not infrequently occurs in other
inscriptions also. It is doubtless a coin, which is equivalent in value to J^fch of the rupee
that was then current,
The inscription opens with the date, vis, Thursday, the 5th of the bright half of Jeshta
( Jyaishtha) in the [Vikrama] year 1200, when the Maharajtidhirfija Srl-Esyapaladeva was
reigning. It then records that the rduta Bajadeva, who had come on the occasion of tie
rathayakrQ, i.e. the car festival, made, for the sake of his mother, in the presence of the
bankers (mahajanas), villagers and the people of the province, a religions benefaction consisting
of one vimsopaka coin from the value of ike pftilSs accruing to him and two palikas from the
palas of oil due to him from every ghanaka or oil mill.
TEXT.*
1 Read *Rftf. 2 Read ^f^l and ^TO. s Read ^W\ * Read 3T'f:
8 Bead "ifVsH^ * 8 ^ ead Iffi. 7 [The number of lines in the impression is 6. Ed.]
8 Prom the original sto-ie, [For aNadol inscrip'ion of the same king, dated in the same year, see above,
Vol. IX, p, 159.- Ed.] Expressed by a symbol. lo Read 3?.
G
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. 21.
(i) *i* TTSTtt* 0)
3 tret 3 ^r, H wflOTm^MTO^ i vrmftfirri 6 ufiwror (i)
4 ^isRtOwW i sraq^TO^ro 7 * wk 8 ftftra
(i)
5 wpit ^^"raMarraRta 11 ^r i ^tawrwjnrar ^ srg 13 urt (i)
SI.-NADLAI STONE INSCRIPTION OF RAYAPALADEVA ;
[VIKRAMA-JSAIftVAT 1202.
The inscription is engraved on the same lintel as No. X. It contains 5 lines of writing,
covering a space of 1' 8|" broad by 4|" high. The characters are Nagan. The language ia
Sanskrit, and, excepting the usual imprecatory verse at the end, the whole of the record is in
prose. As regards orthography, the only points that call for notice are that a consonant
following f ie doubled, and that in L 5 jatu is used instead of yat. Of rare and unusual
words herein employed and not previously noticed, desi occurs in 1. 3, and kira$au& and g$$a in
1, 4. The last is used in the sense of " cart," and kiratfauS is, I am told, the same as kfaijaw
or Jtir&nSt employed to denote substances, such as gum, dry ginger, black pepper, coriander,
and so forth. The meaning of the word desi is not quite certain. It seems tempting to take
it in the sense of a guild, in which it occurs in the Peheva inscription of the imperial Pratlhara
Bhojadeva I. (above, Vol. L p. 137, 1. 8) and the Harsha inscription of the Chahamara
Vigraharaja (above, Vol. II. p. 124, 1. 38). And this meaning suits here excellently. The
same word occurs in another inscription found in the same temple as this, and apparently in the
same sense. Another expression that requires to be noted is la(l^ga-mana t the meaning of
which seems to be " the measure or proportion (tnana) of cess (Uga)."
The inscription opens with the date, w. Friday, the 5th of the dark half of Asoja
(Isvina) in the [Vikrama] year 1202, when Eayapaladeva was the Maforajadhirclj* and the
rautoRSjadeva was the thakura of Waduladagika (Nadlai). The object of the inscription
is to record that the VanajSrakas (Vanjaris) of Abhinavapurl, BadSri and Nsdlsi having
assembled together into a guild (dity, Eajadeva granted, for the sake of the pious and the
ascetacs in the temple of Mahavira, rupees two for each twenty prilu loaded on bullocks and
rupee one for each cart filled with commodities, coming under the class of kiranSs.
Badari is probably Borli, 8 miles north of Nadlai. Abkinavapuri is unknown to
me.
follows;
(1. 5 ^fa-
(LeJltf* --
sa.]
No. 4.] THE CHAHAMAtfAS OF MAWAR. 43
TEXT. 1
TOT t^o* trrcftsrafe * TO (0
2
STgrf-
3 jrtwfafrrc] (0 M
t<ft fa
4
S ufir
5
XIL KIRlptr STONE INSCRIPTION OF ALHANADEVA ;
[VIKRAMA-]SAJfiYAT 1209,
This inscription was found ia a Saiva temple standing amidst the ruins of Eiradii near
Hatliinii, about 16 miles north-north-west of Badmer, the principal town of the Mallam
District, Jodhpur State . A transcript and translation of it have already been published in the
Bh&vnagar Prakrit and Sanskrit Inscriptions, p, 172 ff. But this, like almost all the inscrip-
tions in this book, is edited in a slovenly manner, and I, therefore, make no excuse for re-edit-
ing it here.
The inscription consists of 21 lines, covering a space of 1' 5" broad by V 2" high,
The middle portion of the stone as far as line 17 has peeled off. Nothing of importance, how-
ever Beams to have been destroyed, and the purport of the inscription is clear enough. Tha
characters are Nagari. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole of the record is in prose. As
regards orthography, it is sufficient to note (1) that a consonant following r is doubled and (2)
thtt the sign for is employed also for 6, except once in labdJia in 1. 2. In 1. 13 occurs the
word wari-ffi#K which, though known to Jaina scriptures, is foreign to Sanskrit literature.
It means " the edict of the non-slaughter (of animals),"
The record opens with the date, t*. Saturday, the 14th of fhe dark half of MSgha in the
rVifcramal year 1200, when Kuma(ma)rapala was the paramonnt eovereign and Mabadeva
was doing all the business of the seal, relating_to the drawing up of documents, etc Lines
le sLk of his feudatory, the AfaHrtya Sri- Alanadeva, who obtained Kiratakupa, Latarhada
and Li-through his (i.e. Kumarapala's) favour. Then we are told that Alanadeva on the
date which was the &ror5* day, thinking the granting of security to animals to be
^ilt issued injunctions, for the inoreaBe of his spiritual merit and fame, to the
i^
The verae obviously violfttea the metre.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[V,,,,
8th, lltli and Uth daya of both the fortnights of every monlh in the throe tovvruj nunjed u
and threatening with capital punishment those who killed or caused others to kill living bri
The Brahma ja priests, ministers and others were also ordered to respect this wlint of
slaughter. And amongst these, he who commits the sin of taking life, should, it iw alafwl
fined five drammas, but if the sinner be one attached to the king, ho should bo fined'
dramma, only. Then_comes the sign-manual of the personage who issued tho ediufe, who | y
called Maharaja Sri-Alhanadeva, followed by the approval of the great princuB (w//Vvr// ( nm
KSlhiuia and Gajasimha. The edict was written by the ttafcfcura Khgladitya, ministrr
peace and war. Then we are informed, in a postscript, that this gift of safety to animal*
caused to he proclaimed, with the permission of tho king, by Putiga and jSaliga Kn
Subhamkara, of the Porvad caste and residents of Nadulapura (NudCl), Tho i
, -i ,
with the information that it was engraved by the suimclham Bhaila. 1'fllig* and S-.iU u
doubt the same individuals that had a similar edict prom algutud through CHrUSdevi ri ,',,,
Panapakshad^afe^ tho p,ovL %^
southernmost district of Marwar, 1
,1
- ,
' "
It is worthy of note that th> ediet in question i a to bo made applicallo to Uvo ,|,H< im-t
c : a BS e 8m thva rJlng degrees of rigou, The class to which it fa to to /ppliod with ", ,
ngoot , S , of oou,,a, ttat of the merokants ( !ffi te> Ilas ) and tatalJLi
uiauaa, and when they are asked to i
mthe
doubt to
animal lif
l
g
.
i , '"'''
'"- " Omi> B 1 '""".'- " f
* * 1<lofcBl1 1 ..... *i'l'
is undoabtedly Kiradu, where
,
*
Chaulukya sorereign, Bbimade. La arba
ring in Bhinmal Inscriptions Nos. 21 J XU
ofOhaohigadeva. Profesaor Kielhom wbeT
^ Bat, as Bogged to me bj Mn M M
Baddhada, whidi the or i
MaUapprovinco.M.r.ar. The
^iely not preserved, bat I have no doubt
the modem Shoo, a town of
of a district of the same
,
"* "' iff " '"' I|MI
...... "-
W" to i,l,,, 1(1 , y
TEXT
bout ^GuahE U, ,.
f * nawe '" ""^u-
* """' BMa9 Vdi.B f
f B0me ^P^ooe, , nd tl,c |L|.
^
No. 4.] THE OEAEAMANAS OF MARWAR. 45
8
TO
15
irft[tf]
6 ^r, fwrf^rw *jf%<
10 T
.../.. [*n?]
^(tf^lEB qTC-
12 cf
13 m ^nft^ft; TOi4^chi i [^r:
1 Supply ^ after f3f5TJ[ , 2 Eeatore MRjWfil. Restora
4 Supply ^TfT^TfJ TT^T. B Read m*|f% . Head
T Bead Wfrsr. e Supply ^PT8TO'f H^ after ^ra.
5 Read *n%. 1U Eoad ^f. u Read
12 Bead ^Wrsn;. 13 Head
46 EPIGRAPEIA INDICIA. [Voi. XI.
16
. . .
17 "#jl\fe ii 2 ^4$?W w^Txrhi^ (*$ <<! w ii TO-
^g^JVi
18 Hdi)dVf li-f
19 f*3frf*TS II *ta^?3(fo^^^
fW^V ftf-
20 frw*4idH* fwT<ft ^ft(ft)*nnftR ! l' [i*
21 irt 6 firsrsi* ^mfiraftrft 7 H u
Xin.SANpEaAV fiTOBTE INSCRIPTION OP KULHANADS YA ;
[VIKUAMA-]SA&YAT 1221.
This inscription TT&S found at Bandersv, about 10 miles north-west of Bali, It is engraved
on a lintel in the sabhSL-manfapa of tne temple of MahSvira,
The record contains 4 lines of writing, -which coyere a space of 3' 11" broad by 3^* high.
The characters are Nagarl. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole of the inscription is in
prose. As regards lexicography, MySnika or Tsalyanaha occurs in 11. 1 and 3, and yugamdhari
and teJZa in 11, 2 and 4, and tatarMhsvya in 1. 2. Kalyanika is a term peculiar to Jaina
theology. Kaly&nikas are the auspicious days, five in number, on which took place (1) the
chyatana (conception) , (2) janma (birth), (3) dtiuM (initiation), (4) Icevalajfiana (enlighten-
ment) and ^(5) mrtitoa _(final beatitude) of each of the Tirthamkaraa. The expressionlccurs
in No. II of the Mount Abu inscriptions edited by Dr. Liidera ; and on the door iamba of the
aubmdiary oeUs in the temple of Tejapala at Delyada, the paficha-MySnikM are epecified of all
the , ^uihamka^ to whom they are dedicated, The meaning of yvgandhari and of tola is
unknown to me. Bat I surnu* that UeU here stands for hala and that yugaMhari is the
name , of a 8pf cinc kind of corn known as jvar. The sense of the remaining word,
faUAt is also not certain. The expression no doubt occurs in
' ThU h ^followed by the mark of a 90*. t Bead
i Pft.,1 nmf .
^"^ ' Bead .
[There we ome aymbol. engraved between the two double stroke . nt n* v
Above, Vol. VIII, p. iJOS, r * eB J ut the y n <>
TI1R QUAUAMAtfAR OF MARWAK, 47
..... Hi'sns/,i/,imor !,il;ifM,i in ilin Chii-wfi inscription edited by M. Goigor in the
VI, nw (): ,I.*i(,:. J!i'7, pp. 1 1:1 ft. The aulliurify of HtJmacihandra and Trmkrama ia
quoted 1 hnv to show thai it is njuivjilent in moaning to purlilhifukshafi or vaytiraraksfMkah.
TluH would r,Hnv>.pund to thi'ofliiv .f u bi'iml ->r city uwjfihtrato. Hut lain in often used in
- 1 ^ I.. ni.'ikn (ho " mibiirlM of a town," A iW Era would thus bo to the suburbs what a
tt u <ti a cit.
Thi! in-'pip::nn in (M.-d un Friday, the 2nd of tho dark half of Mtigha in tho [Vikrama]
year 12WI, and n f^r-i if,,;if {,, tin. rri^n of Sn-KulUanarljjva. It nUlx'S iluii Analadevi, queen-
mother tf Kclhiuiul.'va t'nvMicti on-' hn li (i.. ;IH nnich hirul a:-; could bu tilled by a tingle plough
in tmt- liuy} if j/v^iwrMtfi-.- i.r^-o- (M.rn fi-nm Iho king'H j)tTHOi:il propci-ly (f./nij/a), to Ibe god
Kahitvirsi, t/{.'.i;^y.f/;.r,f!H' iirinn-val li-sulor, of the Sharaduraka-j/ar/tr/t/ut, to oolebrato the
fcutyf^a'/ui t'.Kjv p.imiiii"; to t>m 1-lili nf llui d;irk half of C'h:ii1ri, Ono dnnmna v?w, alHO given
fmm tin- irviMin.- of t't-'ifi ly tlni iv:u;hhul:utiLH Patti anil Kiilhana and ilutir iH'otlit'v'fl floris
(jlUuiuthiliii. Siidnffi, Ki'illuuiu, Ahu'U, AI:L!II, Anuti^a und others with rftfurt-noo to iho Btmio
hdy>ni>i ; ;,i. Sinnhu'ly nun /at.7-i of ywwhtllmTi WUH alwo gi-iniii'tl by the rnfhukfirnn or cart-
buihlt-rH, l>hiuiuj':da, SiiHij;il;i, .Injtaht, ^ur:id:u Aiiiiy:tp;ilu, ,Iis;ih;id:t, Delhaiui, and so forth, all
residing ut Shatinlrwkn, in foinuit'iioii with tlm knlytnnli* fsvlliiig on tho 'KUh of tho bright half
of Chuitrn,
Aiuilnd.vi. wi'Htiimrd in thin iiin'ripUnn HH tlus ij in im mother of KitlliarwdevA must
unddiibl'-dly br HIM MHIMUH Ann:i!I;idr,!vi Hjufkon of in the Nudol platuri an thu counort of Alhana,
fjvthci' of Krlh;i.:s;t. J In I liui l;i^ in un-iptiuti, nlu; is r.'jinv^nt.cd to liavii }H ( HU tho daughter of
Sahula of thn Rrwhtnutda family. Ha,' lit,muda it* ohvioir ly th hanic &H tiunhimkutu, and tho
htrulufaH. P;i<n, Kr!li:tnu, und iici fortli, rt'ft-nrd to in our inKcripliou, njUHt, therefore, bo
i to IK.J h' r irhuivtH ou her f.'ttht-r'^ hide,
^
\
XiV. NApLAt STONK INSCRIPTION OF
[VIKlUMA-JSAlflVA'P ]i528.
Tins tstthj*iiniil iiiMtriptiou wan found WM th< t^mjdo of Mahideva, about one mile aonth-
of Nadi ft i* 'i*' 1 *- whriuo of it is imlly a natural cavu, and thin in tho rta#on why it is alao
* Alm\ Vol. IX, ji '!M ff. d Jntf. ^*', Vo!, Sh. |*. Ml J From tb- original to*.
ed ly & juiil. * Tfoe Urttt r /n of "-fwa^a" U cngrv<Hl lx>t f the lia
been a lintel Bomewbere in tie _
Aa , , r . *, ,-jj.j- -i - -
"
1.1 is written half in cipher* aad lalf m letters. WA re foresee to rare or unuM ul
word 9 , the following m yte noticed : (1) obfeUM, (2) BpaKya, (3) faa,id(4) dka/.f.,-
jpana, the meaning of none of which is known to me.
The inscription opens with the date **. Monday the 13th of Unga&Bha in tho
[Vikrama] ye^ 1228, during the victorious reign of the Ohaulukya sovereign EumBropuu,
when Kelbana was raler of Nadulya, and Eana Lakhamana of Voripadyaka, and AnawiU
was the ffc-lJbr of Sonana. It then states that the manjoya, ahhasdma, and 4ama of the t m J'!o
of Bhiv^efirora ware constructed by Pahini, sou of th* sStradhara Mahad.Ha and hi a wtf
Jasadevi.' They conaisted of stoneb and bricks, and their construction cost 330 drammas. lit'
was helped in this religicme work by the sutradhara Mahidara and Imdaraka.
Of the localitieg liereiu mentioned, Naduiya and Ssnana are, of course, tfadol and
Voripadjaka is probably to be identified with Borli, abont 8 miles north of
^Rrr(i)%T TO*
i (i) w srafr( i ^rrmfwwt 4str:
1 [On p. 42 above, Borli has been identified with Badari, Ed.]
i From the original stone, * Expressed by a symbol.
*Aa the inscription does not aim at giving a grammatically correct Sanskjit text, it is not
correct all inflccuraciea.
* Bead t^qiW. Bead \Ta^ t Read
Probably ^ff was iatended,
No. 4.] TITH OITAJIAMANAS OF MAKWAR. 40
XV. LALUAI STO.VK IN'RCtt'lPTION OF KK
JTIKIIAMA-J SAM VAT VJM.
This iiiMcripfioii van found !iruiij;,i the Hr.'dfovd ruiiiH of a Jidnfi tomplo at Lnlrfii, 5 inilefl
-i'.'iHt of Bali. If. mni.'iiiiM 1^ linr.-Mif writing, covering n Nparo of 10J'' broad lij f 1' 2,!"
high. Up <" Hue S, iln- ini-ii'i-iption in infuef, and of ibe, two linen following only a Idter or two
nro gone. Dni f 11. ] 1-1^, flu- whole of the pnfur ri<.rht half is destroyed. Thf! duuwtrrH an:
Nagari. The loiter </ i.s here ihron;:hont dcnofcd liy Iho cnriniiH Hi'^ti which hfin bc()n noUui
nhnvc, utirl wliiidi <.!un(:uu.' .a lnoji nn flic Icfi. niili'. Tin* \vluiKf of ilni n^ninl uj> in lino 1C apprar.H
to liuvc bfrn in |>n>-,<'. un<\ i)n' l:^f t\V" lines, occupied hy ;i v,-<:l]-kno\vn iiMjinictitorj VdrHt), Thu
I:tu^uaj_'(! in San.skril. An fci'n.rilh urtho^raphy, it JM unrtliy f n(^ that, a cruiKonant- fiillow-
in^ -r if! il'iuliliul, rui'l thnl flu- i.iff'n for r in utifii ImMi fur r uiul />. A,-) n^anlK lexicography, ilio
Word iiralrii 1 '/ iun\ tic 1 cspi'i'HMinn ft'^',?.-i(| //-,'-';.//.), /,? j muMirriii:^ in 1. S, uiul ./'/''r,-, in 1, { J, may
IK J , noticed. iJntlciti :i[ip'-:ii'H in nic in 1m fln j n:uui- of an t ri'<i'jh,tf<i or u well witli a 'wlKu'l to raiws
wutrr u]i. lu faei, in ii'i'lvail 1 fuinul runny Niich -ivdlM j.-'ivcii (ifranj/o nurncH. ( Jujura^l.ri], I
think, i.-> ili' 1 sunn; :r- : ( lui'j.'irufni. !l<n-iikn, ii:- sii""-.-. lt:<i all. vi! in Ntt, III, dt'iiok'H ji ccrtiun Icinrl
of itu'itnur*'-, UIH! : ,<!>'<f , nf (Mur; 1 . t, .-itanilH for j/a/u or b;irlr\ corn.
T}i i rrnml i ( (l-iii'il TliurNchiy, tho 1,'tth of tho durli halt 1 of .Tymtililha in tho [Vikrama]
yoiir 3ii'5'^ :ujo! T'-lVr-M i(:i*'lf 1,1 fi)r- rcifjn of t.hn MuLi^fi^hf^ttti Sri-Kellittnad^va, ruling at
Kaduln. It tln-n i^llii in ih'ti tho fijifj'o'nt LnklumapfUJj-'i ;iu'i tin- rr/a/)M/m Abhayapfila,
proprit't"!'^ (l>h;;?ri) "f SniunuVH, aii'l :-niu of Kii'tipidsi, ilonhiltiiH VOUIII'IT brnilu-r fif Kti'lhiiwi
ami (Uitiur of tlti- N;ul"! p''a|e:- i';vbovs Vol. IX. p. )*> if.) niiiflo is, jjrani C'-njointiy with ibu quwn
H&hibaludt'Vi in tin- pn; KJU'C of th" vili.r^o y. r j /;'/. lyjr/.r/M.,';?^^) for cnlcljnititiif the} frhtivttl
ikf ilus gnl Baiutiti.-ttluf. 'I'b*' [rranf cum.ii-to 1 of liarlt-y ffji'jj tuoufuiriiifjc oiu' kdrnkn us ina-d in
{{ho country tif) (Juj.'U'afri, from the iir irth'if't or rnarhinf-wtrli Hill*;;! Urahari 1 jitllu j lfjjigin^ to
tlu) vill;igo of lihndiyituvu. Tim niuncN nf i!io;.- whi wt-n- wiiiHiKH-s to flu,-, Ix-ntifacfinw nrti lont.
As regards fhe hu-fiHtii 1 . 1 } jnt-ntioneii in thi:, rn-oni, Siii-in^vu, whit-ii i; al.*- failed SiHiinji-
nakfV in Nu- XVI. i'i doubth'H,^ StiiiaiKi, nu:nti')jintl in tlu> lu:4 rpii.rruph. Btiadiyiiuva also
ocoww in No. XV 1, and into IT idenitltrd with 3Jat)va (JJftnVft)i '* mil'M K*uih-wcat /f LalrSi.
SamlpHfi, whieli occnrn in 1. I--, lian hri.-jt iiho-,\n to be B^Vftdi. Gujaratri i^ i<'ntiom:tl ulno
in No. -XVI, mid is thtMi'une im G-urjaratni if lh*', Uiu!:ktpm\v t'.hiuihr of tht; iinjifjrial Pr&lilmra
Bh^iadova 1., vhich cuiuiri;-fi iliuiimiirni (ii.jtrii.-tH of Pin'lwt.^fcr, Marni. uu>i JHdwunu.
itj, of cnur.-e, Nudul.
TEXT,-
D*3
3
4
5 ^r^^mnwn^^r^
iwkc-l i
No. 4.] THE OIUHAMANAS OF MARWAR. 49
XV.LALRAI STONE INSCRIPTION OF KKLHANADEVA ;
[VIKllAMA-J SAMVAT im
This iimmption \van fonnd amidst the Heattered ruiiiH of a Jaina tomple at Lalriii, 5 milee
nonth-cafit of liilli. It containn IS lines of writing, covering a space of 10" broinl by 1' 2!,"
high. Up to liiu 1 S, the inscription in iniuct, ami of the two lines following only a lettor or two
nro gone. liui of 11. 11-18, the whole. of the proper right half in destroyed. The characters are
Nilgai'l The loiter tf is hero throughout denoted by tho ouriouH sign, which lias been noted
nbove, and whieh contains a loop nn the left wide, Tho whole of tho record up to lino 1C appears
to have been in prorio, and the last, two linon, (icrujnetl by a well-known imprecatory voi'Bo. Tho
language i.-i Sanskrit, AH re^a.rdH orthography, it in worthy of note that a consonant follow-
ing r is tlnnblud, rind that Hie ,sijj;n for v w lined both for ?> and 6. A.s rogardw loxicography, the
word uralt'iri &wi ihe rxprcBfuun (fnjiti'ii]lri \-!uirii\hi\ ocu-.tirriTi^ in 1. 8, and jaa, in 1. 0, may
}m noticed. Urnlwn appfiirn to me to 1)0 the ntinui of an nnujknta or u well with a whoel to raise
\vufet- n]i, In fu''t,in tlndvntl I fouml niany Hueh wellfi given Ktrungo narnow. (-Tujam[tri], I
think in ihe Kann 1 as (Inrjarnirii. Il<u'tikit, ns HU^eskd abovu in No. HI,denoteH a curtain kind
of mt'ttBiiiv, and j-nv, tif c-ouir.s ntandH for yarn or barley corn.
The wind i'i daied Tlnirndfiy, tho 13th of tho dark half of Jyaitthtlia in tho [Vikraraa]
year 1 C 2'W 7 and n-i't rs ilw-lf to <he n-i^u of tin* Mntiiiritjti \lkiriiju Sri-Kelhanadeva, ruling at
J^adulu. It tliMj ^'Il un Hut. tins tfjtijmtra Lfikhanaptilh^ and the rxjaputra Abhayapala,
propriftm-H (Mt'tlitri] of Siniii.iavn ami HI-HK of Kirtipiila, doubtlHH younger broihor of Kullmna
and doTior of iln- Nadnl phitt-, (above, Vol. 'I X. p, US ff.) inadu a, ^rant conjointly with ihu qnuen
Mahibuliide vi in ihr prcfjnce of the villain f>nw'ktt (y<tni:htt-knin} for eulubrating Iho festival
of fhti god 6imtinithft. Tlu 4 grant <'(inHitttd of barley oon moaHuriug ounr h&mka a uwjd in
(tho country of) (.Jujiraln, from the nniyhiita or u>hiiif-wt:ll called UrahFui 1 and belonging to
thti village of Bhadiyiwvti. The HIWUPH of thiw: who were wiinOHfi-.-H to this k'nuf action aro lout.
AH regards the loi-alitiita meniioneil in thin record, Hinfvrwtva, which is alwo ealltid Sainna*
a ka in No. XVI. in douUleHs Soiirina, nioniionftii in tint last pi#rAjili. Bhadiyftnva also
occurB in >*. XVI, undin to 1s ideiiiiiied with Badva (Barwa), f inilen Houth-wctit of LiUr&i.
Samlpati, whieh oireurw in 1. 13, IMK bewit whown to bo Sovadi, (Jujaratri is mentioned also
in No. XVI, awl ;H tlur nnnie UK G-urjanitni of tins Duulaijiuri chftrtor of fcbu irnparial PratiUftra
Bhoiadr-va I., whih cumpriHed tho wiwlwu dintricts of Pnvhatsar, Mftrrtt und pidwiina. Kaddla
ia, of cuur.ie,
TEXT, 2
^ 3^ D*3
2
3
tr-
i [Pwhai* this fieH or ald irrigated bj the wwhin.wdl had tn wippJy the Urloy C(;rn required for
Bead
B
EPIGRAPHIA INDIRA; [Vor,. XI,
6
7
8
9
10 . . 5R l m H^TRT [i*]
11
12
13
15
16
17
18
XVI. LALRAI STONE INSCRIPTION OF LAKHANAPALA AND ABKA-
YAPALA; [VIKRAMA^] SA&VAT 1233.
This inscription was, like No, XV, found amidst the ruins of a Jaina temple at LSlraL It
consists oil 13 lines of writing, covering a space of 8|" broad by 11|" high. The characters
ure Wagari. From the word tatha in 1. 10 onwards, all the lines appear to have been afterward*
added and are engraved in smaller characters. The peculiar form of the letter $ noticed above
also occurs here. The language is Sanskrit, and tho whole of the" inscription is in prose,
As regards orthography, it may be noted that ska is nsed for kha three times (11. 1, 2 and C).
In respect of lexicography, the following -words deserre to be noticed \ (1) sra in 11. 5-6 and
12, which seems to Lave been nsed in the senae of, not 'a plough,' -but 'a plcmghman or
cultivator' and (2) se in 1. 7 which stands for sef, a kind of weight mentioned in my remarks
on No. X,
The record is dated on the 3rd of the bright half of Vaisakha in the [Vikrama] year
1233, and speaks of the princes (rajaputra) LakhanapSla and Abhayapala as the proprietors
(blioktri) of Samnanaka (cf. No. XV). It then states that Bhlvada, Asadhara, and other
cultivators granted for their spiritual merit, four sets of barley-corn from, (the field called)
Ehaisira to the od Samtinatha in conne
Ehajisira to the god Samtinatha in connection with the festival of the Gujaras, The
(11. 10-13) records that Aaadhara, Siroiya and other cultivators granted fop the spiritual merit of
Yllha, one hardthu (hsraka ?) of barley-corn frooa the machine- well of Bkadiyana (Badva).
TEXT.
?i w* ^m^ =K
1 Kead *- Bead 'm^ i Baad
4 impression,
Bead
No. 1] THE CHAHAMANAS OF MABWAtt,
G
7 ?[
**
8 [^Srifh^nfTO ^rU 5 UR B [l*].
10
11
12
13 ^ wra
STONE INSCRIPTION OF
[VIKRAMA-] SA&VAT 123G,
inscnption, lik No, XIII, was found at SSmJerav, and IB incised on a pillar in the
tfapa of the tomplo of Mahavira. Tho record contaiiiK 10 lines of writing, -which
oovern a spuoo of 1' 3} v broad by 8" high, The first 4 lines aro well preserved and cm bo easily
read, tho remainder being too wu&thor-worn to bo deciphered with perfect confidence, The
characters am HTSgarl. The langnajyo IB Sanskrit, and tho whole of tho inscription is in prosa,
AH regftrda orthography, the only jwint that requires notice is tho doubling of a consonant
following an r. Aa regRrdw loxicograpby, attention may bo drawn to tho words draeZa, 1. 8, and
a&rti, 1. 9. Tho latter occurs also m tho Mount Ihu inscription No, II (above, Vol. VIII p,
220,' I, 9), whore the sense o l caro, supervision ' hae boeu assigned to it by Prof. Liidors, 18
The first line of the inBoriptwa SB an independent record in itself, and speaks of a column
having been presented by Blha ftod Pttlha, sons of ThafcthS, in memory of their mother. The
second line contains the date, Wednesday, the 2nd of lAke darit half of Karttika in the
[Vikramajyeat 1286, and the inscription refers itself to tho mgn of the Mahar&jad'hiraja
^rl-K51banadSva of 3SFa4Sla, Then we are told that his own house was placed by BalhSka,
son of Tharfrtha, together with MR brother Palha and his sons B5dhs, Subhaifakara and others
*A the disposal of SI-5r4vftn5thft, the god of Sham^Sraka (Sa^Srsv) in tho Wwkti or
peracmal property of the queen JalhanMSvI, Four dr&Slas were to be given to the god
annually by people redding in K&lba's house: Lines 9-10 are apparently connected with line 1
and inform m tbat % pillar waa restored for tho spiritual benefit of Dhftramati on Saturday,
tfce 18th of the bright half of Jyaistna in the [Vlkramat] year 1206, Dharamati is called
i and was probably the mother of BSlha and PalhS.
Bd T?f. " Bead
1 3o nMtmderttwtd for wht UT^fl U tettodri, Do it ituncl for
" f See ilM bor, Vol. VIIL p, m> uot ( -Bd.]
*
sa
52
EPIGRAPH!! INDlOA, [Jot- 21.
TEST.
i
2
3 i^^^n^ferro^ inr&n^ thrift]
5 qWTH^RteTORTO^^
6 iiwsf^M^W^^
7 fir; $fa v -- TOT**W ftfi^rPRwW *n??r/ u
8 j>R*rT^ 8 wfi?: *0ft jrfor SHOT 8 vfrtf D*]
9 ?rt
10 u fcW* ^ ^ ^[rfl" ^TTWKfrfrT 13 5^1 '^hrtft [7T] 14 [l*]
XYin.-JALOR STONE INSCRIPTION OF SAMARASIlSlHADBVA j
[YIKRAMA-] SASIVAT 1239.
This inscription was found at Jalor, the principal town of the district of the same narao,
JodhpuT State. It is incised on two lintels, one above the other and standing upon pillars near
the north end of the principal cloister of an old mosque, now used as a tdpkhftnft* The mosque in
evidently constructed of materials supplied by demolishing old temples, and these two Imteln
appear to have been brought from an old Jaina shrine, as will be seen foom the oontontK,
Portions of these lintels have been cut off on their proper right in order to mit t&$b? new sur-
roundings, The inscription on the upper lintel consists of 3 Knee, an4 oOrtaJB a space of
8' 2" broad by tf high, while the lower one is composed of 4 lines, and extends' over a fipaco
of 8' 5" broad by 5" high. But though the inscriptions are thus engraved- on two different
stones, they really form one record. The portion extant is in a perfect $tate of pi-oaervation.
The letters are here and there filled with mortar, but that does not prevent any one deciphering
the record. The characters are Nagari. The letter sh is incised at least twice instead of fcfc, u ,s
in later Rajputana inscriptions. The sign for & occurs, and differs from v only by a* minute dot
in the loop of the latter. The language is Sanskrit, and the record i$ partly in proBO and partly
in verse. The verses are numbered, and are seven in all, In respect of orthography, the only
point that caUs for notice is the doubling of ^ in conjunction with a preceding r. As regard**
1 From the original stone.
J Bead tf?TO:. Read i^;.
* Bead pft- The aksliara <ft mfty also be read ^. Between the ahhara, tf nd 4ft tan ii email
1 [The reading may also be tfiti. Hi]
These six letters are doubtful. [Perhaps WTOW is meant, -Ed,]
'
fiead iffinr: 11 Eead
11 [The reading here may be sfrffiTjT. Ed.]
u Some ench word as =^if has probably to be supplied after
11 Bead W^ m;.
TJIK CLIAHAMANAS OI' 1 MARWAK.
lexicography, aiti'iil.ion may ln> dr.-iwn i, ( > t!ui wm-d (1 ) kra/n^ 1. I, which i
rju-c M-nsc of ' a fin(,," ami ('2) /'.i.-f/urm. 1. Li. which sri/ms f;o have boon omj
lt banditti " or " unsi/t.(li;d tribes."
Tin- rtMJnnl npriin v. ith an invoraiion (v, J) tn INnbhuytt, -i.f. l^ishi:
TirtluLihlvara. I L Haiti n-fi-rs itM-lf in }in).-t; i/ f he r-L-i^n nf Liu: M'n.hurnjtt
mm cf tht! Mufiunijtt Kirtipaladova, Tin: lutJ.fr, \\ttan 1 . (old, was a son of ih
who InrioML^'d (u ihd linr;i;.';*- of tin; M<IJ, ,i ?n', t t Anuliila, tv Ilu> itHiuu in the sir
Chalmmiimi," If, fui'ihcr i.ji.-aU;; uf the li'ujjnit (nt/tijn'f ra) Jo Jala a.s
appan-nt I y u pel 1 ; tui hiokini!,' iiftn- ila- adjuiiii 1 ti-at ion of tho kin^drjin. J
ini'oriutid thut, In; hclri in M-urn l!n- niuiiif udn nf flu.' un:<*Hlrfl tfihits (/tin)
diNtrirt, of J?ilvuhikfi. 'I'hvn follti\v ivvo vtavi',;, (he liivt of \vhieh hi\;i,i.\v.s o<
Sjvmarasiiidia and t hi- ; tnvtul ;,ia1,*';; f h;i,t ,Ji\j;i 1;(, \v;i s hi- maicnial uiu'In. P"ii
Plivti in the I'arhntMU" I>f. <.rii:t Ml' i he .liulhjKir St;tu> OIL ill" fmnf i(i['M of tin
and (In- ttt;>k*n- t i;: :u t fu-fhan.! tin- .HavriH, wlio ,,hll uhouml tim. T}niii foil
(11, '1-Ti) v.'hirh ; a\ ,, tb.al " t!ti-. >,ci i. /'^/'fJ, 1 i'i iVn-tn^', U J' i-.mr,'t<, t-o tho w
i!i!-:'ri|itioti VMI,-; urir^inaHy *'Ji!,riMV'l and \vhu;h h:ul bt'<?n drdi^alrd to tho ih
Sippear.; frJu tho inv. aforj. ai;d al.^u t.iic la -\\, VMIV 'j, was r;iU;-<-<! to !K; jjia<l<S ]>y
Soih Ya.stJVira, :;oti of .^ttth Va: .n!rv:t. of f hi; ftrinuiln family. H hmi ln'ci;
)>y all tliM nit nibt'iv. tf fhc >f >, //.., ; and ;tjpun-nt ly uh.u by hl.s hrutju'r?; Vtti'iAi't
Yatiflvira i> ;.noL n '!" :i. v/.-uiim; 11 ujntu PiU'jinhhiuiriiHuri, punif of Cliumcirtu
tin; Chanidta^vutbt'hhu. *l*i!'- ii;jf,! n{ rlu' tr/v^lion of fhc DmfttlttfOi vsur, Thu
tho bright halt* of Vai:;:tkh:i ni' tin* [Vikruutu] your ItiHt?, 'i'lirrn vm>-* j : .-, i
ijioi;;rd in jirttiMi of lit" .^j-a :-'*/' V" L> '' ;iltt ' Vh ' r '* '' ''^I^'' 1 - - ' ^ wi^h for it ; pftr.'ann
told tiiiii iiu* i; t:ripti*ji v, :t , a r iujio if ion uf i'urnah)tadnt>llri, ami tho X'l
TKXTJ
. ii]
fw^!|^t^
'^^
[f l
IR
* From tie f/rihmi twnw. 3 Kwtre
EFIGRAPHU INPICA. IT-u,. XI-
^
wstfr fTrnfrcr. n rw 1% it
6 . ^ w qicHldH 1 ^ gfi
nrfafitf ^'OTTTO?T (is
11^. ftt ^r u
wfirfhf
JALOB STONE INSCRIPTION OP
[VIKRAMA-] SAilVAT 124/2.
Tho inscription is incised on a lintel in tho second fltoroy ovor the wift,mb of Uu; l
referred to in No. XVIII. It consists of 6 lines o writing, and covcrw a wpaoo of H' S{j"
by 5J" high. The characters are Nagarl. The language IB Sanskrit, and tho whole of the
inscription is in prose. In respect of orthography, it is sufficient to notioo (1) that thti sign for
y is nsed both for w and b, and (2) that is doubled in conjunction with a preceding /.
The record contains four different statements, but all pertaining- to one and tho Harms twrtjrlc.
The first part speaks of a certain temple aa having been built and oonyigned in tho Vikrama]
year 1221 to tho care of Devachsrya for the dissemination of the true Jaiim law (sad-uidhi).
The temple was known as Kuvara-vihara and contained tho principal imago (mwZu-, 7 wfta) of
Parsvanatha. The temple, we are told, had been constructed by the M^lrnjaOUiirl'ia, Chaul-
lakya Eumarapala, the devout worshipper of tho Arhats (param-drAato), tho lord of tho
G-urjara country, after being enlightened by prathv, Hemasuri, upon the fort o Karbohaiia-
giri belonging to Jabalipura,. ie. JElor. It will thua be seen that it was called Kuvara-vihAra
after the Solahki king Knmarapala who built it. The socond part aays that ifc was rebuilt in
V.E. 1242 by the bhMdri Yasovira, son o the bharhdari PasQj in aocordanoo with tho orders
of the Maharaja Samaraeimhadeva, the ornament of the Chshamsna family and lord of " thj
1 Some such word as <ft^g might be supplied hem. 3 Restore
s Head ^ft. , . _ t
^ (B 4 Kestore
No. 4,] Till-] CHAUAMANAS OP MAttWAIi, i>5
country," i.(. apparently souihorn lUiinvar. Tins third part informs us that on llio llth of tlio
bright half of Jyaisthn in tho [Vikrama] year 1256, llio work of in.sfallatiun was ilono,
according to tint h;hn.Hl.H of this rnyal family, by PurnadevfichSrya, pupil of Devucharyn, in tho
CIIHO of the! li~,raitit, etc. of (ih<! iniiijw of) llicj god Psrsvanfitha jmtl also of the Lou-ting of flio
Hug on tho golden f!;!^-;-i;il'F on i!,c nn-rinal npini. Tin, 1 fourili or hist j-urt stfttas that in V,B.
1268, on the (lay ol' ilir lainpH fu;-liv;il (t//"y)-/V.wr), the n.'ivnioriy of placing a goMni
on the' newly in:n!r ri'Hrnl }i:i!l, iuJoiult.'il for dramatic performances was carriuii out by
chariidra'uharyti, jmriil of PurriaduvuHuri.
TEXT. 1
grar n w' l:: w n IF n
\'X.--UniN:,I.\lj SToN'i'I IXSCltiPTIO.V OF 'in)A
I VIIvIlAMA-j SAM VAT i:i'.C
if. ' ripiinri \v;ts Jutnni in (h<> wall<;d (jjiclo.^uni of Urn totnple of
a mil' :'r.<i'i the rity uf .Bluumul, in fht; ,fasw;ui([)uni jOistriut of tho <J"nllipui' Suit, 1 . Ii
to huv *', capiil Hit: iidtitnt of tht: lal.i? Sir Juinci- Campbell when IHJ vl;4tti] tlit; plant!, anil
has not, ;' 1'ai 1 a; I hno.v, yi-t bi.'i-n piiLJishul, It (^iint'iins iif> llni;s of wriii)jjj, wliirli
t'ovons ;v .-(iao.1- i 1' !_'/' hi';ul Iiy 1' ','['' hi.rh. Tim iiiwription is wunuvvliat wiathcr-wurn, a-ul
HH pruprr ri;jrhi ;'iilu i;; a liftlc rnuf.ilalcd. Nothing of iitipori.anci,!, howuvnr, SVIMIIS to havo hui,-a
lunt, anil, with th" Si''lp ol' tin; olhn- Blmimut iii.-iOi'ij)tion.-i which havo bec:n publi^ittil, nt.'arly t!io
whole of f,ht; riM'urJ c.-iri bu VI-JM! with ocrfainly, Th^<;luu'iu;for!; aru Nugari, It is worthy of no Us
that in limn; lil ami 1\* occur;-, tin; i'mciion ?,, ami in 1, Ib tlit* fraction ] t which :ii'u both (h'
accortliuii to tlut fv/;/'-, t sy.^i'tn, thi: liriit by two ati<l t)t<? s;oi'.ontl ly uno v<-rti^at htrola*. Of
tht? fraction [ uct'rir;: a!"!i^ wii.h a't iiin,'j,ri'r, wucr/n,'' thi; fraction I Kiaads by it-t'lf. and
the two stroke:; ilt-notins; ' ai-i; [r-^;'>JiHl by ;t /.i-ni, roprest-jitt'il by a small eirclu. Kx<M. ( ptinj tliu
3 I'lspn'^vjJ by (v wyiulnjb
^ llr.il 'V 'lf*ifl ', ' Itawl 'f-J^' f .
v Tin 1 '".J,(/Ai i,i i.m'uti 1 idTii ; such nni'n!iionn rifdi m t iiu fuit!,i,T icn'u'iil,
" i:, ..i ^.
56
EPIGRAPHS INDICA. [Von, XT.
verse in lines 1-3, the record is in prose. The language is Sanskrit, interspersed with Rolecisms
and provincialisms. With regard to orthography, it is sufficient to say that a consonant is but
occasionally doabled in conjunction with a preceding r and that in 1. IV dimvaaa in used
instead of diaasa. As regards lexicography, the following words may be noticed : ( 1 ) tjodhuma
pakua, 1. 11, which seems, I think, to mean a crop of wheat ready for being reaped ; (2) mug a in
11.11 and 19, obviou sly the well-known mung pulse; (3) cliosha, i.e. chokha, 11, 11 anil 19, a
dest word meaning 'rice'; (4) vyasa, 11. 12 and 22, a Brahman a, who recites the PurfinaH in
pnblic; (5) nirvfipa, 11. 12 and 19, a dole; and (6) amga-bhoga, unguents to l>o applied to the
body immediately after bathing. Again, abbreviated forms of some words arc usod, Thus, dra
stands for dramma, Tea, for Jcalasa, ma for manft, yd, for payala, or p&yuti, and se for s<~i, For the
table of weights still observed in Gfldvad, see my remarks on No. X. Ealasia in of COUI-HO a
measure of capacity.
The inscription opens with obeisance to Surya, and then follows a verso in praiso of the
same deity. The date is afterwards given, which is the 14th of the dark half of Asvina in the
[Vikrama] year 1306. The Maharajadhiraja Sri-TJdayasimhadeva was tho kiti# and the
paficha coneisting of the mdhamta Gajasirhha and others appointed by him was exorcising- local
authority at Sri mala (B hi nmal). The object of the inscription is to record two benefactions.
One was made by two brothers, the name of the first of whom is gone but that of tho noeoml in
Mahanaslha. They were both sons of the thakura Udayaslna, aud were Mathura Kfiyaslhas
by caste. Forty dramma coins were deposited in the treasury of the god Jagateviimin, which
was the name of the Snrya divinity of Bhinmal, as is proved by other inHoriptiona ami the
Srimtlapur&na. Oat of it were to be defrayed the expenses of the divasa-bali and KO forth , m
the Uth of the dark half daring the yStra festival of As.ina. Aa regards tho fixed al Wanoo
of provisions for the bali, there was to be wheat 2 sSi, and boiled ghee 8 kalaSas For nairnlna
or offering to the god, nung pnlse 1 nan*, rice (ctofcfoj) 2 payalls, and ghoe J kal^a wore to b,
taken The vyasa and the abotl were to ba given each a dole of 1 dramma. For tho
. aiaaa
or application of nngueats, aloe-wood, camphor and saffron were to bo used oocli worth 2
dn Flowers were to be bought worth 2 draw**,, and betel-lea and b,tal,n, t ll
^ AN
3 * Hoe
thea^.^o^orunguentMhaingredientB were to be each worth lJ* ^ Afl *
abottis, seths, and members of the goskthl are then conjared to look after tWT*' "^^
pralart was write by Dhruva Nagula, son of Bahada. T^S^ "****<**. Th
father of B^a, who wrote S ome of the oth,
TEXT.'
*r$r-
the original stone.
* ^f f . " - " v 'Muaudn cp mmOMra witl| tWa '
No. 4.] THE OBAHAMANAS OF HARWAR.
6 [wf%^T*]?RT^ d ft gft IS
6
7
8 [^*]Mmfa^3^T*nft [tftm]
9 [i] ^W 1 znhOnrt ^ftprcfe
10 [f%*] -HffWSlt ?Srar ^ft^CTTTCKJ ^RTtr^(^TWt)m [l*]
11 [f%fSr*]8rt
12
13
16 %*T ^TKnr^W 3 i TOT ftp)
17
ifi TKPT; BRRtqn^'iiT 10 i *rf%fa*r ?ftw ^ ^i tri
19 [*]w" fn TJT ^ *Nt m^ ?r m* it ?[HTT
20 [m]
22 [TTJtrW 12 i ^m^rfeiftffe^?mp^i?n^^
23 [%]* ?f^T^t li i tjrPcTOT tmftr T ^ft^nr i firft?[?f*3
25 16 [tr
XXL-SANCHOR STONE INSCRIPTION OF HAMANTASISflA i
[VIKRAMA-] SAMVAT 3345.
The Ht<me on wiiir.h tho aubjoint'd insoription is augm-wil was f/mnd at Sanehor, ih*
iiicipa) town of the district of the warae name in the Jftdijjwr Stfttt*. It watt l$in# loi>*if in
tho priBon-room attftched to tbu loc&I karftfri,
Tho inscription contains 10 linos of writing, which emw & ftjmco of JOJ" br.sul ly
1 1 2}" bigh. Tboagh & few lottorB are weather-worn, and some are lurts and tiutn;
8 [Whftt IN prwerved o? the firrt Irttw uf tbii Iin look* Hk H.- Bl.]
Beaa f^fl[flr;. [I tbbk tW rewJinjr i* fipWf'.*-El.] "' Ket4
" K**d n*W. Head mi^^a. sl B?a4 ?8 "i
" Rend wft. [The rwidiBg nifty alw b ^( WT<fW-Ki.] l Supply W
58 EPIGRAPEIA INDIOA. [YoL. XI.
lu-nrly tlio whole of ihc inscription can be read with certainty. The characters are Wagari. The
l;njn-ULitre is Sanskrit, and the record is in prose. As regards orthography, the only points that
call for notice are (1) the doubling of a consonant following an r, and (2) the use of the form
s-li/7'ju.V for snmanta . As to lexicography, the following words may be noticed: (1) stJiitaka
iu 11. 5, 7, S and 11, and (2) si'lahatha or selahasta together with their abbreviated forms in
11. 10, 1'2, 13 and 15. The first word seoms to have been used in the sense of "a grant in
perpetuity," and occurs in other inscriptions also, e.g. the Cintra prafasti of SarangadSva, 1 verses
53, 60, 01 and GO. The meaning of selahasta is not certain. And I know of only two records,
r/r. the Bhinmfil inscriptions Nos. XII and XV s where the word occnrs. In the first of these,
line 12 has Srikarajuya'panchakula-selaliatha-pabhinarapalaM cha. Here it is worthy of note
that selahatha occupies a position between panchakula, i.e. the modern panoha and Dabhi-
uarapala, i.e. a king of the Dabhi race. And it seams tempting, therefore, to suppose that
st'-lafia-sta was an officer of high rank, higher at any rate than the village srtkarana, which
was held by one of ike panchaknla. Again, the expression selahath-abhavya occurs in both the
]iliinmal inscriptions just referred to. It muat be taken to mean "the income collected by a
.^hiliatha" Probably he was connected with the revenue department. Some of the abbre-
viation* are worth noticing. Thus in 1. 8 we have Visa dra, which, I think, stands for
}'hi:laprnjuL-dniinma, a kind of coin, mentioned in Bhinmal Inscription No. XVI, 11. 23-24.
Again, in 1. 12 ka, is used in connection with muga, i.e. Phaeeolus nmngo, Here ha cannot be
tiikcii to denote kwslia, as H karshas of muga would be a ridiculously small quantity, but kalasa
which had till lately been employed for measuring corn.
The inscription commences by specifying the date, wz. Monday, the 14th of the bright half
of Karttika in the [Vikrama] year 1345. The Mali&rajakula Samvatasiiiihadeva was the
king, and at the holy place (mabasthana) of Satyapura (Sanchor), the^anc^o, consisting of the
m a.1 ami a Hira and others appointed by him, was exercising local authority. The epigraph then.
records a grant in perpetuity of 8 Vtsala-priya drammas by the Meharas 3 Prabha, Padama and
Asapala. All the Meharas are requested to see to the continuance of this grant. According to
this endowment, H kalasas of muya were to be given annually, and the selahasta was requested
to look after this matter. The selahasta is also desired to supervise personally the yatra festival
of the god Yaesvara. Then follow, in token of approval, the sign-manuals of at least four
Meharas, of whom three were the donors named above and the fourth was the selahasta Patala.
TEST,*
3 T^frf^^^T^n^srf^^cT^ ?rf%-
4 p[ ^o ^^rm^grf^mfef^t [i*]
c *r i 5*
7 gt^rK^Tf^^^ fff?r
1 Above. Vol. I. p. 230 ff,
a MMory of Gujarat in the Gazetteer of Me S om ^ Presidency, Vol. I. bt, I 4o ftnd 4q ,
For the tribe Hohara or Mer, eee 2nd. Ant. Vol. XV p. 360. PP> S5<
4 From the original stone. 5 Expressed by a symbol.
1 The meaning of this ia not apparent to me,
No. 4.]
THE CHAHAMANAS OP MARWAE.
59
8 [fl]
9 ai
WE
ftfflit
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
4 g: [jftfir
[l*] Star *
srft p- * in
ii TO ftft 9 3
I]
5XII-JUNA STONE INSCEIPTIOtf OF
[VIKRAMA-] SA&VAT 1352.
This inscription ^vas found at Juna or Juna Badmer, as the full name goes, in the Mallajil
District, Jodhpur State, aboat 12 miles south-west of Badmer, the principal town. It is en-
graved on a pillar in the porch of a dilapidated Jaina temple and contains 10 lines of writing
which cover a space of 11 f broad by 7f high. The characters are Nagarl, The language is
Sanskr.it, and the whole of the inscription is in prose, excepting the benedictory verse at the end.
In respect of orthography, the only points that call for notice are (1) the employment of the
sign of v for both v and 6, and (2) the nse of the number 2 after rt in 1. 3 to mark the repeti-
tion. As regards rare or unusual words, those that deserve to be noted are paila and
BUma/ptnya vi(m)$ffp<Lka in 1. 7, P^ila and vtmsdpiika have been already explained. Bbima-
priya appears to have been the name of a kind of Mmtopaka coin. Attention may also be dra\vn
to the word Uga in 1. 8, which means a cess, as previously explained (No. XI above.)
The record opens with the date, the 4th of the bright half of Vaisskha in the [Vikrama]
year 1352. On the aforesaid day, daring the victorious reign of the Mahar&jakulo, Sri-Samanta-
simhadeva, the mahamta ChirSsila, VelSula, the bftam^ar* Migala, and others appointed by
the king to draw up documents, made a religions grant at Bahadameru to the gods Vighna-
mardana-Kshetrapala and Chaumdaraja, in the temple of IdinStha. The grant consisted of
a pailn from every incoming or outgoing caravan exceeding ten camels and twenty bullocks
In default of this payment in kind, ten Bhmapriya vimsSpakas were to be charged. The grant
wag to be distributed equally between the two gods. Inl. 8 is recorded the approval of thia
cess (iSga) by the wlwjanas or local bankers.
Bahadameru is, of course, Bsdmer, not the place now known by that name which is com-
paratively a modern city, but Juns Bsdmer, the old EodmSr where the inscription was found.
TEXT, 10
2
i Bead
* Bead
' Bead ^[.
10 Erom the original gtone.
B Bead
8 Bead
u Expressed apparently by two symbols,
* Read
Bead
8
u Bead
i2
GO
EPIGRAPHIA IffDICA, [VOL. XI
5
6
7 *rnf irfir ^ftfwt: UTWT [i*] n% frVjfro
8 *r?RNf Wfasn; I ^t 5 *mft IT5T5*! TffrfT 6 III 3*1* [$*]
9 7 FffaDdi*rT pri 8 usrfir: sircrfirfi
10 ?ft cKS 9 W fH?T TO 11*11 5 II
XXIII. JALOR STONE INSCRIPTION OF SAMANTASI&HADSVA ;
[VIKRAMA-J SA&VAT 1353.
The inscription ia engraved on a pillar in the topkhana at JSlor in the main or western
cloister near the south end. It consists of 27 lines of writing, and covers a Bpace of 4| /; broad
by 1' 8'' high. The characters are Nagari. The sign for sh is used to denote kh. The language
is Sanskrit, and the whole of the inscription is in prose. As regards orthography, the only
points that call for notice are (1) the occasional use of v for fe and (2) the doubling of n in
conjunction with a preceding r in Suvarnna'girati, 1. 3. In respect of lexicography, attention
maybe drawn to the expression nisra-nikshepa-hatta, in 11. 22-23, the meaning of which is
uncertain, and to the word bhfitaka, in 1. 24, which seems to have been used in the sense
of lhada or rent. The following sense of the phrase ntira-nikshepa-batta may, however, be
suggested as probable. Eatta is, of course, a bazar. NisrS is probably the same as nisar,
which, in Marwar at any rate, seems to mean an export in contradistinction with pasar which
signifies an import. The expression might, therefore, mean a place in, or a portion of, the bazar
for storing goods to be exported.
The record opens with the date, vis. Monday, the 5th of the dark half of Vaisakha of
the [Vikrama] year 1353. It then speaks of the MahSrdjahula Sama(n)taaimha as reigning at
Suvarnagiri and Kanhadadeva as " subsisting on his lotus-like feet and. bearing the burden of
administration (r&jya-dhwS)," Suvarnagiri is the aame as Kanchanagiri of No. XIX., and
is the name of the hill on which the fort of Jal<5r stands. Kanhadadeva, aa we shall see further
on, was a son. of Samantasimha, The object of the inscription is to state that a certain Narapati
made, for the spiritual welfare of his wife Nayakadevi, the grant of a bazar building or ware-
house for storing goods to be exported. Out of the rent accruing therefrom was to be offered
the pamchanil-bali every year in the temple of the god ParsvanStha by the members of the
gostyU. Narapati, in making this donation, had been joined by the members of his family and
1 Bead mnigfti. i Bead qtfW. , Eead ^ "
* Rea(1 ^SW* s TQn the impression the reading seems to be ish^t :
5 Read ?TTf^T:. 7 Bead TO.
9 Read
This shows that Kanhadadeva was the ywsj a or heir-apparent ami Lad beeo given an actual share in the
rL : fr ; - ? hia b clear rom a ahort
j the transcript ot which is as
1 ^f 4
2 Wfif U
No.-}-,] THE CHAHAMANAS OF MABWAR. 61
by a certain Ohinadhara, who ifi called a sfimyhaputi and wan a resident of Suvarnagiri itself
A lint of tho niciuborH of his family iu alwo givon, as well an a gemmlogy of thorn. Tho father
of Narapati WUK tho SUM Mahaiiaalha, whu was a Hon of the thnhurn Jasa, who again was a son of
tin* fAa&ura Awbiula, MahaunBlha had two wives, named M&lhani and Tihuuu. I^rom the first
ho had thu nuns IlatiLTmeiha, Isfakhl, M&lbaya and Gajaelha, who arc called sdnts and from the
Bt'cond, Navapati, Jayata and Vijayapala, whu are also called abnis. Narapati had two wives
named Nayakaduvi and JalhaaadSvL HIH KOUH from the former only ara mentioned, vis,
Lakhamldlmra, Bhuvayapala, and Suhadapala, Thie and the mention of tho Bpiritnal benefit
(.vrrt/tttf) of Kayjtkaduvi an tlm ohjinit of the rouord purhapH uhow that, at the time of the
donation, tho latlor wan dtuad and Uiu Htniond wife had bat rocontly Ixiun niarriod and that he had
no <;hildreu from hur. Of tho mombui-H of his family, Kurapati thua ftppoarw to hitvo boon
joiiujd, in making the gift, by hie wocond wifu and hin BOHK from tho iirnt wifo.
It in worthy of note that Namjiati liiraHt'lf, hi broLh<TH atul hi Father uro oallyd sfint*.
tinni cannot punnibly nuian a galdwnith hurr, ua both the ^randfathc.r and tho groat-fjrandfathor
if Narajiali art} Ht^hiii fhukura. Now, .Srtni ifi a woll-kntiwu clan amongst tho threo Bania
ctaHbtiH of AUrwftr, tis, Snvdl, Sar&vgi, and Maheeari. TJi last may Ifc left out of account,
tacaufio thoy uro ntt Juiaaa. Surivglw, though thuy ftm Jainas, aru, however, not found iu
tho B'mlhm-n piwiH of Miirwar, Narapati aud ((thorn wore confltMiuontly, in all likelihood, Oeval
SnniH. < )f tho MfthflHari fiflnU it JH stated that their noWt or original tribo wan Snmgara. What
irt tnio of tho MabiiMftrl Sfll ifl in nil probability, true of othor Srtnia also. It in a well-known
fact thut many Hijpflt tribw, for avoiding Muhaunmad&ri oppri-aHion and ao forth, became
JainaH, and merged themstrlvon into the Ikoia cl&WKJB, Sonigara ftpjiiirH to IKJ tho nivmo of one
of such triboB, It in the imme o! a oulabrated clta of tho Oh5hn, and ia commonly but
corrcutly derived from Sdngwr, i>. Suvari^giri, tho hill of tho Jalnr fort itHlf. Narapati's
inscriptioa wa doubtlowt ongmvctd in Home topic on thin fort, though tho pillar, ou whioh it
in twined, 8t!m to b*v lx> takt*n ivwfty to WPVO IM material for tlu> cniruotion of the
now ruHiid Mpft^wflf, in the city of J*lflr. Wlion Nftmpati, his fftthur, and brothers are
, what in intent ia tlmt they wert Osvii S6nis t but that thoy wro perhaps originally
and that *wogiit thnx Mfthft^wlba first became a Jaina, HS Iw in called a Sflni and
his father and gmudfathw,
i * *
2
3
6
8 TO^tllitM^fafir ()
7
8
9
10
From $b origintl Hoot. ' Exprwiwl by * ijmbo)
* The w^Af ii iMrt owlttti j well omiwton* ^ * *****
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI.
n
12
13
15
16
17
18
19 OTffrsft tfT-
20
21
22
23
25
26 ^T^t^i^' 8 tfairtaftr.
27
XXTV. TTAT-SOLiNKIYA INSCRIPTION OF VANAVlRA ;
[YIKEAMA-] SA&VAT 1394
This iuscripiion was found at Kot-Solankiya, about 15 miles north-east of DSstirL It is
engraved on a pillar of a Jaina temple now in mim. I edit tto inscription from tvpo excellent
estampages. kindly supplied to mo by MansH Devi Prasad, Munsiff of Jodhpnr.
The record contains 8 lines of writing, wnioh cover a space of 11" broad by 5|' r high,
The characters are USagari. The langnage is Sanskrit, and the whole of the record is in prose
except one verse in 11- 7-S at the end, In respect of orthography, the only point that deserves to
be noted is the doubling of a consonant in conjunction with a preceding r, in a-chamdrarhkam t
1.6.
The inscription ia dated Friday, the 13th of the bright half of Chaitra in the [Vikrama]
year 1394 elapsed, and refers itself to the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Sn-Va^aviratJeva.
It then states that at Asalapura, the rauta Mularaja, of the family of the rauta Mslhana,
grandson of the rauta Soma and son of the rauta Bambl and his wife Jakhaladevi, granted,
for the spiritual merit of his parents, Dhikuyaii together with a vadz or orchard, on the occasion
of hoisting the flag of the temple of Parsvanathadeva, in the presence of the rauta Bala,
Lumbha and Nlrhva.
1 Bead f . 3 Bead f^, Head
* Bead f^fTr^. 6 Bead T^i- ' Read
7 Bead itf ! Sr, and rf', 8 Read ^n^^rf'. Bad
No. 4.] THE CHAHAMANAS OF MAR WAR. 63
phiknyaii seema to be the name of a machine-well, Asalapura occnrs also in another
iiiBCription at K5t-So"lankiya 3 and appears to have been the old name of thai place.
TEXT. 1
2 ^rre^HT(i) TrmraTftTra^^ttro^ [i*J
3
5
6 f fograns mix^rfffr: S<?TT, i *rr<5ras
7 srw usrro 7
8 *?F
XXV.NADLAl STOFE INSCRIPTION OF RANAVlRADEVA ;
[VIKRAMA-] SAMVAT 1443.
This inscription was fonnd at. TTadlai, and is, like No. VIII., engraved on a pillar in the
temple of TTeminatha called Jadvsji, situated on a hillock to the south-east of the village. It
contains 16 lines of writing, -which cover a space of 8" broad "by 1' 2'' high. Tho characters are
iNSgari. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole of the inscription is in prose. It is worthy
of note tnat each line begins with two -vertical strokes, In respect of orthography, it is
sufficient to note that consonants following r are, as a rnle, doubled, and that the final d is twice
represented as if it were da, $rimada, L 7, for Srimad? and j(uj(ida', t 1, 35. for ^jagatf?
The record commences by specifying the date, which is Friday, the 14th of the dork half
of Ksrttika in the [Vikrama] year 1443 elapsed. It speaks of the Raja Ranaviradeva, son of
the MaJiara-jadhirclja Vanavira of the Chahamana lineage as then reigning. It then records
the rebuilding of the structure (prasada,) of Sri-Nemlsvara, the ornament o the Yadu race, by
Vinayachamdrasuri, the occupant of the palta or pontifical seat (i.e. the successor) of
Dharmachamdrasuri. The latter, we are told, belonged to thu line of Manatuiigasuri, the suu
in the sky of the Brihadgachchha.
TEXT. 10
2
1 From estampages kindly supplied by Munshi Dvi I'rasad o JOdlipur.
2 Above the commencement of this line, the first eight ^liable, tluw.C are i>n
3 Expressed by a symbol. 4 Read ^ ; R Kc-u,l
-n j O^TT?*-' 7 Head T[^M. * Ki'ail
s Head ^sl 1 * A .
[In both of these cases as well aa in the case of the *T of vr^cf^ (1. 16) tlw iuipre^a seems -to show a
stroke at the bottom of the letter which nmy be meant for the wVama.-Ed,] !
From the original utone. ll Expressed by two symbols.
64
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
[y oli
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
16
XXYI. AND XXVH^SlNOHOR STONE. INSCRIPTIONS OP PEATAPASJUHA -
[VIKBAMA-] SA^YAT 1444,
1
(1) r^l la and
ot in ite U8na l 88nB6
(bove No. Z).
The bBoriptioa opens with obei BaM e
aboTO in m .
T
y dhUtaW fa
-* 14
the sod
No. 4.] THE CHAHAMANAS OF MARWAR. (K
next verfio wo are tnld that in the f .-irmly of Lakehmanaeirhlia, the boat of ChahamfumN and king
of Nadula, which had many branches, there was one Sallaa, son of Sdbbita. Verse 4 informs na
that foe liberated the pooplo of Srimala (Bhinmal) from the Turushkaa (Muhanimadann). The
versa following statcn that his son was Vikramasimha- Tim eldest son of the hater war.
SamgrSmasimha, who had at least one elder brother, viz. Bhiina (v. G), The HOII of Sumgrtima-
Biniha was Pratapasimha, reigning at Satyapura (Sanclior). Wo are then introduced to a
different family, tho family to which Pmtupusirbha/8 queen belonged. And tho veims descrip-
tive of her family are .separately numlwod. Of those, vow* 1 8! S yK that there wan ono Virasiha
of KarpimJdhtira, (hat bin won was a king named Mafcada, and that the HOII of the latter was
Vairisalya, Tho HOII of Vairisalya wan Suhadasalya and his dau^htor was KamaladevI, wlio was
tho wife of Pratiina.simha ; and it was Mlio who renovated tho k'mplo of Vaeavara to^othor with
tho liny a in.sido (vv. 2-Ji). Tlio HIH-OIK! part IX^'HIH with a vorso, which HayH that tho fruit
accruing fnJni nwtoring in oitfht-fold thut of iutr<dy building 1 n tenijile, W(?ll or tunk, Thin in fol-
lowed by the date, n'z. Priday, tho 8th of tho dark fortnight of Jyaishtha of tho [Vikrarna]
year 1444. On tlu*H datx> we, aro a^ain told in prow that, titti Kilniahu'lOvi, flie crowned qi-Kn-n of
PB>tS> (i.tt, Pratdpatfiriiha), tho ornament of the Cljahfi.'ina dynasty, and daughter of Snharlusalfi
(Subhatfi or SuhadasiUyii), tho ornan!t of tho Umata family, rebuilt ilic dilapidaicd tcniplo of
tho god Vayesvura. Wo an* further informal that, for the daily oflering t-; tho god, a gift wan
made of (1 ) a field, and (ii) two inULia on every mannd of e<^h mmnodifcy irom th> cuntoinH IIOUHO,
The grant was approved of by <* ' (,.-. sr-lnlnttihi) Vudrmlu, a Pttrairuira, Mum" Charurjla, and /?"
Simala, a Pratihiira. Tlte fir.hiiriiti in eonncetion with tine matter WU.H Bflma, a njiiati of the
S&tyapiiru ,y*t-7f /. The cuwpOHer of the ^ra.sus7t wan r.v/i" Uara'yanudiJvu, Tint ]Krson who
Wrote it out wan vy<i ' Ktinhaka, and the pwuon who engravod it WHK tin: tsulrutlhtlni Mudhava^
3t iri worthy of note tliat Snhnda^vlya, fatlior of Kunwl;fcdcvi, in called an urnamant of (he
tjfmata family, tJraat I'H ntill the jutnit! of a ,viU7i*i or Mulxilvision (*f the Pax'twrifiinH, and we
havo ntill two fraets of laud nanu-d after Uiuia, MM XTmafcawwU in Mulvru and thj other
TTmtSti round ahtnif Uliinmal. AH Hhhnmtl i ut^t far from ftanehfir where PratitpaHiriiha wan
reigning, it is more n-aHonal)lit to Hiij>pit:>t; thut hi.s fathor-iu-law WUH a chief of Umtati than of
Karpuradhiira, vfhieh had bcwu hold by the great-grandfather of 8uhftddtialyit
lw located somcwhore near thi Umf,6t Nxt, Hamtla, ono of tho person* xvho appr<^ved
of the grant to tho god Vuyt'iivaru, i in tho inneription callwi a Pmtlhtira, Pratlhura must
feoro be taken, 1 think, to be not H. Padihiir but a PadihariyS, w only PadihariyaH are found in
tiie aonthernniobt partfl of Murw&r, i.e. round abmt Bhinmal and i^iiiiC'hnr, 8atypnm jfiiiti t
to which the dt'.lnlrya llama l>eloni,'ed, w obvioaBly what i now known u SiSnclidrS, u eustt> <j
, who uljound in tho districts of Mallaui and S&whfir.
TEXT.
XXVI,
1 ^f w: fern u wr ^
2 ^ 5 f^ff^?r rt vfiwr ^ fHft
3 [:]* ^fdf^M^^iV nr fwrr
4 f: w^HHafiifrfir wr
5 ?i:
this original *toue. 5 Ke*l
*
EPIGRAPEIA INDIOA. [VOL. XL
13
14 118
15
^.
1G
17
IS
19
20
21
22
23
25
26
i7
28
29
30
31 ii
32 eft
S3
84
7 nf?N? mrararrsre i fadterft
o
10
-|-j -n-TrT"n-rr=r' 1 11^" i a el i srssni ^irr n5^i^-x 1 "' W
1 Read hil^i^tf^f. 2 Kestore ^
4 1 am not certain of this reading. 6 Kead
68 EPIGEAPHIA INDICA, [Vot. XI.
vareha of Malava, for wliom we have dates ranging from A.D. 974 to 993. The invasion of
Munjaraja here referred to is in all probability the same as that mentioned in the Hathundi
inscription of the Rafibtraknta princes. 1 Therein Dhavala is said to have checked the fur-
ther progress of ?iV* iv"< ; :' '-' -.'Prick*-''. Medapata (Mowar) anddestroyed its capital called
Aghata. 3 Baliraja was succeeded by Mahendra also called Mahindu, son of Vigrahapala, who
was the paternal uncle of Baliraja. As was first pointed out by Prof. Kielhorn, this Mahendra
is no doubt the same as his namesake, referred to in v. 11 of the Bathundi inscription. It
speaks of Dhavala as having protected Mahendra when he was being harassed by the army of
Durlabharaja. This Durlabharaja can be no other than the Chaulnkya king Dnrlabhariija, the
brother and successor of Vigraharaja of the Earsha inscription. 3 Mahendra's son was
Asvapala. 4 His son was AMla, who, according to the Snndha hill inscription, defeated the
ChaTilukya king Bhimadeva I. He was succeeded by his paternal nncle, Anahilla, 5 who was a
son of Mahendra. He, too, is spoken of as having vanquished Bhimadeva I., seized Sakambhari,
slain Sadha, a general (dand-adhisa) of the Malava king Bhoja, and defeated a Turushka,
i.e. a Mnhammadan king/' After him came to the throne his son Balaprasada. He compelled
Bhimadeva I. to liberal r^m prison a king named Krishnadeva. As shown by Professor
Kielhorn, the last king is t!u> ParamSra Krishnaraja, eon of Dhandhuka and grandson of
Devaraja, for whom we have two inscriptions at Bhiumal dated in A.D. 1060 and 1067. It
can hardly be donbted that he mast have been abrother of the Paramara, prince, Purnapala, who
was a son of Dhandhuka and grandson of Mahipala, and for whom we have the dates A.D.' 1042
and 1045.7 Both the dates and the names of the father agree with one another. Krishnaraja
must, therefore, be taken to he a younger brother and successor of Purnapala. The discrepancy in
the names ^of their grandfathers that of Kri.ihnaraja's being Devaraja and that of Purtrnpala'a
being Mahipala ie not of any Kenans importance, ns we have several instances of one and the
same priuce bearing mure than one name, not only of identical, but also of different import,
Balapraaada was succeeded by his brother Jinduraja also known as Jindaraja or JendrarSja
He gained a victory at Sandera, which, as I have already aaid, is Sanderav in the Bali District
Q6dya4 division j5dhpur_State (JSo. IV above). There is an inscription in the temple of
Kame^ara-MahadevaatAuwaintheSojatDisin'ict. It ia dated Saturday, the 15th of the
dark fortnight ^amayasya) of Asvayuja (i.e. Asvina) in [Vikrama-] SamvaU132, and refers
itself to the reign of Jindrapala," son of Anahila. Jindrapala is the same as our
* Jour. E s g . At, So,., Vol. LXII. pt. I, p. 311 ff. ; also see above, Vol. X. p ,0
" ~" n* ,* Bame " A ' r AM DOW re P re86nted b y the preaent Udaipur station. A well-known sent of
lied Aaftdiya is named after it. The plwe is described by Tod in tl, A ^ well ^nown sept of
i VnT T n ^c. J AWU lu lue Annals ana Antiquthts of
l> TOli A p j^t), .1 J
e leon built during hia reign and
^^^to7 t ^ - 1- P- ew a^te?. toTM> ^^
'in la IX a giva te.pieTalled^ 19 ^ ^ * p. ..L]
Jfeamijt tnd called after him mentioned. Ifc was built apparently during the reign of
to in
70
EPIGRAPHU INDIOA. [Voi,, XI
that reason been replaced by Rayapala, one of their relatives. From No. VII. it seems that thia
Rayapala had a queen named Manaladevi, and at least two sons, named Rudrapala and Amrita-
pSla by her, Under him was the rauta Bajadeva, son of the rwta tTdharana of the Gtahila
family. He was a fhakur of Nadliladagika, which, as stated above, was the Sanskritised
form of Nadlai. In an inscription found at Nadol, a certain rSnaka Bhnnana is mentioned as
belonging to the Karnata counfay and as a contemporary of Kayapala, This prince cannot be
identified, but appears to have come to NadOl to pay a friendly visit to the Ghaharaana king,
From V.E, 1203 (A,D. 1146) to 1218 (A.D, 1161) not a single inscription has been traced
in GCdvad of the Chahamana princes of Nadol, bnt we have fonnd instead no less than four
records of a person who is variously called Vaijaka, Vaija, Vaijalladeva and Vayajaladeva, He
is spoken of as a dantfanayaha or general of KumSrapala and as reigning at Jfradol, i.e. exacfcty
in the capital town of ihe Chahamanas described above. This change of rule over Go^vad may
perhaps be explained as follows. We know from Gujarat accounts that Kumarapala invaded
the Ssmbhar territory and defeated Arnora" ja. 1 This event is alluded to in a ChitCrgadh inscription
of Kumarapala dated V.E. 120 7, 3 and is spoken of as having taken place shortly before this date,
KayapaU perhaps aided with ArnoTaja and brought about Kumarapala'e indignation. And
Kumfirapala might have deprived him of his territory. At Pali in the temple of ScmSsvara there
is a much abraded inscription of the reign of this Chaulukya sovereign with the date V.E,
1209. An epigraph in a dilapidated temple at Bbafcund in the Bali District is dated V. B. 1210,
refers itself to the reign of Kumarapala, and mentions his dantfan&yaka Vaija ka as being in
charge of the district of Nad^la (Nadol). The temple of Mahavira at SSvadi contains a record
dated in Samvat 1213, which speaks of dafoja? (i.&. dan$an$yalta) Vaija as ruling at Nadula.
Another Jaina temple at Ghanerav in the Desuri District has an inscription dated the same year
as the last and referring itself to the reign of the damfanayaka Vaijalladgva, On a lintel of, the
tabhavwnjiipa, of the temple of Sola or Bahngnna mats, at Bali is engraved an epigraph., which
specifies the date Samvat 1216, makes mention of the paramount sovereign Kumarapala ancf speaks
of damja* Vayajaladeva as exercising local authority at Naddrttla (Nftijol). It will thus be seen
that from about V.E. 1209 to 1216 KumSrapala deprived Rayapala, or some other Chahamana
prince of his ancestral dominions, and stationed Vaijalaxteva as dapfanayaba, over that
province. Bat, though Kumarapala wrested Godvad from the Ohfthamana ruler of N&m
he was well-disposed towards llanadera or llhanadeva, son of AsVaraja and younger
brother of Katukaraja, For, an inscription in a Siva temple at Kiradfl-Malianl (No. XH above)
tells us that llhanadeva was then in possession of Kirstaktipa (Kiraja), Latarhada (R&ddhada)
and Sivs (Sheo) and that he obtained these places through the favour of Ma overlord (prabM
Kumarapala. 8 r '
n ewctly Alhanadeva came into possession of hi* paternal dominions is not known, but
wthat^N^preyinoeca^^d^^^^ 80m0 year ^^ yfi MM
1159)Jhe i last date of Vwjaladva in Godvad that we know of* atid V.E. 1218 (A D, 1161) the
"
EPIGRAPHU INDICA. [Voi, XL
. i i TI^ Tff'wankli''i-F'iri(fhfdh tells us (,h;il, in A .1 1. 574. i.g
jviunamrDiuiHu invasion took place, ine .KHUUHMI. * *
AD 1173 Mu^mmad GH5P1 "marched to Oocha and Moulin, mul trum theu.v .ontmuod
)- :" ''"iAhrou-h the sandy desort to Guzerat. The priuta BhhmulOva (;L lm,al de.scondant
*om Lralima Dew of Guzerat, who opposed Mahmood Ghizncvy), advanced WJ lh .'in army
to resist the Mahomedans, and defeated thorn with great dangler. ' Now, at KirMQ
there Is in tho temple of Samesvara, a mutilated inscription, whioh JH dated ,n Sari, vat 1235
and refers itself to the reign of the ChauLukya king Bhiinadova II. H imiia'H mmilimi alno
of Ms feudatory chieftaiu Madanabrahmadera and his subordinate Tojapalu. We, arc f urthor
told that the image of Sooiesvara, which was in the temple, had boon broken to puren by the
Turushkas, bat a new one was caused to bo made aud infilled by Tep].ftl:i'H wifo, whoso
name is unfortunately lost. It will be soon that i,hc iuwtfu munt, Imvo Iw-n broken by
Muhammad GhorL For, the date of his expedition is A.I). 1178 or V.K. J'JMKto, ami the
date of the Kiradu inscription, as we have obHorved, IB Samv.-it; 1235. Thoro in thiiH a com*,-
pondenceof dates/ Secondly, ag stated in the Tawarikn-i-Firiithtiik, tin roulo of Muhammad
GhOii lay tbrongh the sandy desert. This means that on his way to Gujarat, he priced through
the Mallani District of the Jodhpur State, which ie nothing but a thai- or dcHort. And, ft s
Kiratabupa or K^radii was in ancient days a place of great importance, in (hat ration, it is
natural to suppose that the Mahammadan emperor capture.*! thu town and dostrn.vod the
image in the principal temple there. Tho TawcLrikh-i-FirixUtih further H:iyn I hat Hhimadova II.
defeated the Muhammadan army with groat slaughter. Kulluuia, haiu^ u feudiitory of the
Chaulukya family, must have goao to tho holp of BhlraJidova, and inunt h.-eve, been ;;i < inijiamed
.-.''-' : - \'. 'r.vitwr K:r ; .i;>lP.; : , And, 'M in very often Uic I'imo v, ith iribulury jiriuets, *,vlm iakutho
..-j.-r'.-h ,-,.> ; 'ij'/.ii'-L: 1 - ; j ;...(..:-' ;' : '^;:' l iV ""'V O'L\;:" dvurlord whii/n tihcy IKIV^ but it.-iiuJ.'-fl, li'ijJt 1C rl liana
a'au "iiTiirtipaia are ropi'f-faeriiflJ- to JiiLVii va?iquitiltoil tbn TiirnnhkaH ;d Ka^thni'lH, Now throe
KatJAfirac-aB are montioaed in inscripdonH, and there aro nt loast third places wliich may }w
modern equivalents of them. Thus there is a place called Kusiiulra-IVtlufli near Ahmudiibud,
and this may represent fehe Kasahrada of the Kapadvanj graut of ilic llfwh f rak ft f a prince
Kfiahna II. and the Kasahrada of tho Barodn grant of Dhruv.'t II. The.ro w a^aiu in thu Sirohl
Slate a, \dllago, at the foot of Mount Abu, of tho namo of Kfiyadriim, whiuli J.H ulsa knowo 8
Kas's-drfidi. With ihiti runsc bo idoniitied the Kaaahruda nf tho iiuujriptitur.i in Tt-jnjdla'tv tumple
&i/ L':lv;'J- 1 on ^^^ Abvi. There is yet) ti lisird plivcu nicini^i. Ki'viinul:^ on tin- rc-uii fn>ni I.)hf)lk;\
:..: f 'u:"i^^u. This mmifc WB tiii'. Ka^uiaila, of .AnK-r^i>;^. j'-.v... ''. :}./'/); ,!,!, Which on ( ; nf
L.h.'';?s iG L-he BL.atfalif&Uii of t^o SiL'HL'iii. iiiii, nijiii'.ji i-,. ' '-. i'.-i' . ' ". , ; rout.- iiikcu by
IVJ uhaiHL'aad Gbor! iiftoi- Iccivi^ Ki^itifL Li fin; 'I'u.j-n-i, : ]: < , :i . , ;;"! :!i;;j wheu
Quttib-tid-Din left AjmSv to direct an attack on Anhilvii'l;).. tiu.- Jli!iUi.-i -JIHM n>llici.:l nndur
their leadera Rai Karan and Darabaro in groator ntiiiiborri "a.t the f- HI! of Mount Abu and
at the mouth of a pass stood ready for fight and slaughter." Tim Mut^Jm:mH <Ji<i not dare
to attack them in that strong position, especially as in that vory placo Sultan Muijiuiiinatl riMm
Orhorl had been wounded, and it was considered a bad omon to bring' <m another rn.'tion theru,
lest a similar accident might occur to the commander.'- From this it IB t'vidttut thftt Mahftm*
mad GhSri sustamed a reverse at the foot of Mount Abil, and Karan .'uid J)urulu'H lucn
. scription deBonbua y
is having also defeated the eonthern king Bhilima, who, aa rocogniHcd by ProfeBHor Kiolhoru,
is the Devagiri-Yadava BniUama. .There are afc least two itificriptiaoe, which belong to the
yeign of this last king and which bear the date A.D, 1189. This date, it in exj.msidy stated,
a' Jirishtah, Vol. I, p. 170.
* Elliot's. History of India, Vol. II. p.
> '*] TITtt CTIAIIAMANAS OF MAT* WAR. 7.",
^ (W tho thi$ year of his rnitfn. From this it is concluded that JJhillarna camo to tho throno-
in A.I). llbT Tho hint date wo havo for Kulhana JH V.U. l2-tO = A.I). 1102, supplied by nn
inscription found at, Piiladi in thu Sirohi State. Kfilhana and JJUillama wore thus contem-
poraries, ;md the Hhilima of tho Sundhft hill iiiKeription run only he, this IJhillama, Ono of
Krlhana'H qnrou* is named Mahibuladevi (No. XV). Tho naino of another, vis. JalhanadevI,
in tfivon in .Xo, XVII.
Kelha:.a was Buec'oedtid by his son Jayataslha, for whom two inscriptions have been found,
-one at Bhinmul and the. othw at Siidadi. Tho first is dated V.K. 1239 and calls him mii/w-,
rii)<ip\',t ra^ indicitivo.jf liin position as hoii-apiinront. 1 Tlie nucond pvus tho dak; V.K. 1251
uod styles him waltrirfiirdkir.ija.'- This K howH that ho becalm! king aftor tho death of Kolhaua
About three years ufter thin date, />. in A.I). IV,)?, we. hour of the 'invasion of Qutub-ud-Dm
I-buk in Marwar. Tho T^inlih-i-^nsltllh II:I,B tho following: " Ivootb-ood-Dueu having
ree,,vrred fr.-m hi wounds pin-HurtUhM Unio-ing anuy to Ndirwnla, taking in his way tho
forts of Uuiy - AW \ Ntul.lo,."' Ikly, ,f n.tirsu, r-fem to Tali , tho principal town of the district
of tho s:iiur numc, Judhinu- State, and Nudolo is ohvioutdy Nrwjr.l. The Tdju-L\[a-Axir Hay.s
that "wlu-n hr nueluul fchu lofty i'oris of i'ali uiid Nsiudulju! found thorn uhamlomid and the
abode of themvk for tho penpl, had lh,l at l,he approach of tho MuBuliiiiLna."* This moans
that Nielnl ai-d th" surrounding .ii^rirt were for Koine timr ut leant lost to the Chiihamffna
fannly t'siiinil JJfadijliyii. An intinriptiun fuund ut AuhaluKVara on Mount Abu ways that
F the Guhila dynanty dentroyed NaduLa unddofoaiedaTurushka army.-' From
hie and oiher nrords it appt.-aw that .lailiMMihha rm w nd from about V.K. 1270 to
He thus co,,,s jjiiitt- clow! to Iho date when gulnlnid-lriu confjiiornd eaHtcrn Marwiir.
therelMiv, .sKiniH in huvo dt-.sfroyed X;ulfd whim it WJIB in tho POKHCSKIOII of tho
IK, anil Uu- Turu.-dikit arrny iirf^ated by him must, huve bci-n headed, if not actually
hy Qiiinh-ud-nin. at, any iuu- by liin ^ivwnor at iNnd.il/ 1 Fnnu V.K. 12oT> io 12^5 (hxlvfid
war, held by :t pi-iru-ii named Dhumdlmladevu, son of ViHadhuvaladtivaJ Ho wan no doubt,
a;; an iitwrij.lion ;U N.ina t.-lln i, M , a Chhahama, /.-. 1 think, a Chithamiina, but probably not
of KVlhuj,:iV tinuure. i' l r..m the -,ann, iuhcM-ijdi.m it H-n,,H thai in V.K. lli&i }u; was frihntary
1? I ! hyiVU(Bhunfi)ll< ' Vu ' h " u ni A J Ji y r *(y a >Pftlft, ''." the Chaulnkya HOVCM-.^,, Bhimndejva II.
we h;tve !-:een abov.., ;t hrulln-r natncd KiHipla, \\\M wan tho ori-inatov of th
of tin; Cii;ih;imiin;tK, Kiotn bin Naiir.l ei-f ( perplat4i in^onj'tii.n we learn
ai't'i.. .ueh !u Nudhtl :nid others in ( IMv^l had b. t-n as-i^nud to him for
hi. iuth.-j Allia!..Tlva. and I mu ;t l-av- ^ntlmu'd to enjoy tho rovi'mwH
'l.rau' hi;, bvmher'.i i-r. : im,. .,j. vl , ]{is del'c-it of th's Turushkrv army at
K;is;il.r;u!u 1 M alr-ad;, b.en allmli-d to, In adiiiiimi to ii he H lepresenU-.l in tho Smidh.Upll
iwrii.ti, ; n t. have eou.juetv.! u Kimtukupa i-.hi.-f mmi-d Afculit. Kirufakfipa in undoubtedly
K'.ra-i.i, an i A :ti;., war; j^rhtij-s ilu; N'.ietx'^.or of Madtinabrahma mentioned above. It i a a l so
1 //i'./.iry >/ tinj-tt',t in tht- (Jiuttifrr of the //ij/r// Ptvtitli-nftf, Vol. I. IH. I, p. 47-},,
TlKy^rr.^;. i^ It i i'nfjra\v.l on on,- of i,s
' Uri'//-. 1 r.finf.t.'tft, V*,U I. p. lUii. Klliut'-* 7/*Vftr// oflnifw. Vol. U. pp, 2MVJ.
' j /^rtni^nr /V<j'V tfUi/ Kutvkrit Isfnjtiiti f y,W(; ,f4 r , /ir//. J. A'u*-. V^l. IV. If. I, p, 4*?.
^' J Kviui vrn.- IH .,f tin- t;hir\ ti insiTi]ii..n I WiVji^- ZrHwhrifl, Vul. XXI. ], 148 (f.) it BHJUIP tlr.it Ni^iu. t
? ' "1 .^j'V'tlV^' "."^f 'T' l - ** M Wr 'r " f N ' 5Kll t b ^ 'i'!' 1 "' I ' :wI !'* !tJ>ililhH ' f< ' U j 11 thl ' haf ^'' TI '' W " v< '"t nuwt'lavp
I ' I -**- (* **' i *viil3iIlhiijI | lrT|'i*s* i li<hi lilt, T--V **fl(l itl llil' iil J)l J/iTi 1 // w Wf /J///F* nt/i f//rf*j* itiftfrfl , 'fi *
*'^ r *' B " i ****** * "*( '* " */i i* i* n^trtti t*L it t I I i|*t I 111 I J UT'tlbh L-
Jinuy borut ti..' wi,,a-,,f Mrwir, wi.ich wu> tlu-n lu-M t.y .Iji.varJa, , J,,itrawtiilm (Profrtw.rS. Il.'ninH.Iiirt^,^
Vin-A /r ,Srt*frr* ? Manita.'rtj'ti fur 1'JOj-Ur. ud IDO.'-tjfi, jp #) ;td JJt!). The ulm-quent ik-fwit of tin- 1
uriuN t*y Ju:tni.MUt!i& i ul^ in*Mitihnitl. It, \V:IH at thin liuitf in-rhajw tb;xt NiuliM \va mnrwl l>y binj.
i Tw 5iwrivi.nH uf tliirt priwi' Jia%v b.-'-u foun-1, oo jtt Nfuii anil the ittluTttt H*:lur, InAU in the Bili
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, (Tor, XL
said about him that, although he W aB the lor,l of the Naddula (N^oi) _ kingdom, he
established himself at Jabalipura, i.e. Jalor, the principal to^n of the district of the same
name in the southern part of Mar war. According to Muta Kensi, lie *ted it from the
Paramaras. Certain it is that Jal or was in the possession of the Paramaras till A.D. 1117, as
an unpublished iuBcr.ptum found tliere shows. 1 One of the inscription slabB of Kumbhakarn*
oricrinally found at the temple of Mamfuleva at KnmalgadU* informs us that the Guhilot
prince Kumarasimha expelled Kitu, who had occupied his country. In all the Somgara
chronicles Kirtipala is called Kitu, and Kmuarasiiiiha was only two generations prior to the
Guhilot chief Jaitrasirhha for whom ve have dates ranging from A.D. 1213-1252. Kumiira-
sirhha can thns very well bo a contemporary of the Chaharmma Kirtipala, who must, therefore,
be supposed to have carried an expedition of conquest in the Guhilofc territory.
Kirtipala had at least thi-ee sons and oue daughter. Of the three sons, one was Samara-
sirhlia who succeeded him, and the other two were Lakhanapalha (or -pala) and Abhayapala
mentioned in No. XV as the jeLgird-irs of Sinanava or Sairmanaka, which, I think, has to
be identified with Sonant S0na.ua, it will be remembered, was one of tlio villages granted to
Kirtipala by Alhanadeva, and Kirtipala farther seems to have made it over during his brother's
regime to two of his sons. The name of his daughter was Budaladevi, who, according to the
Snndha hill inscription, built two temples to Siva at Jabalipura ( Jiilsr).
After Kirtipala, his aon Samarasimha, as stated above, became ting. Two inscriptions of
this prince have been found at Jalfir (Nos. XV11I and XIX). One of these is dated in V.E.
1239 and the other V.E. 1242. The Sflndha hill inscription swys that he built extensive
ramparts on the Kanakachala. In the second of the Jalor epigraphs just Minded to, the follow-
ing words occur : M-JdMipunya-Kafnr.hitnagiri'ga^hasy-opari, etc. tfrom this it ia plain that
Kamchanagiri or Kanakachala was the name of the hill, on which tho fort of Jalflr is situated,
When Kirtipala carved ont a kingdom for himself, he established his capital at JalOr, whose
fortiacationa Were commenced by him. Bat as he did not live long after it, this work had to
be carried ont by his son Samarasiiiha. The Snndha hill inscription also speaks of him
as having weighed himself against gold and having afterwards founded the city of Samarapura,
which has not yet been identified. A copper-plate charter of the Chauliikya sovereign
Bhimadeva II., dated V.E. 1^63, makes mention of his queen Liladevi, who is spoken of as
Clidliif ranci Samarasiliasutg.* t.e, the daughter of the Chohan ram Sarnarasiha. Professor
Kielhorn was the first to identify hitn with the Marwar Chiibamana king of that name.
The Snndhfi hill inscription represents hie ton Udayasimha to have encceoded Samara-
simha. Bnt Udayasimha was not his eldest son, because a Mount Abu inscription epeaks of
Manavasimha, who is called a son of Samarasimha and the elder brother of Udayasimha. 4
Up to the time of Samaras! riiha, the power of the Sonigara family had been confined to the
Jalor District and the territory intervening between it and Kiradfl. And it was Udayasiriiha
who greatly extended these dominions, which now included the districts originally held by the
Nadoliya branch. For, in the Suadha hill inscription, amongst the places held by him, Waddnla
{Nadol) is distinctly mentioned. The other places named are Javalipnra, Mandavyapura,
Vagbhatameru, Surachanda, Ratahrada, Kheda, Ramasainya, Srlmala, Eatnapura and
Batyapura. Almost all these places have been identified by Professor Kielhorn. Javalipnra
is Jalor, Mandavyapura Mandor, 6 miles north of Jodhpur ; Vagbhatamera is Bjidrner, not
1 This inscription stone is in the topJcbdna, at Jaloi- and is put up upside down. This inscription will shortly
be published by me.
2 These slabs have now been deposited in the Victoria Hall, Udnvpur.
3 JmZ, Ant. Vol. VI. p. 196, pi. II., 1. 1.
1 A,bove, Vol. IX. p. 80.
No, 4]
TITB CHAUAMANAS OF MARWAH. 75
however tho place which at present goes by tho name, but JimS Badmer or aimply Jnnft,
as it iH aluo called, about 12 miles soatli-woBt of tlio modern Biidmer. 1 Suraehamda IB, of
course, Surachand in the Sanehor District, Batahrada liafi its name still surviving in
Baddhadii, by which th<! district round about N^ar-Gmlha in Mallani is ntill popularly known. 51
Kheda in obviounly tins piano of tin- samo numoin Mallar/i.tho ancient capital of that province.
Biimasainya us Kamson, Srimala BhimnSl, and Ratnapiira Eatanpur, all in tho Juawantpara
DiHtcict. An<l, huiUy, Satyapiu-a IB Sfmchor. Tho SumlHa hill inscription also speaks of
TJd&yaHmilKiuH having put an und to Sindtrarilja and an not having boon conquered by
the Gurjara kings. Hindhurfija may eil.her bo a ruler nf Shidh, an Professor Kiolhorn tokeB
il, or an individual priiieu oC that name. In tho ease of tho latter tmj position, ho may bo
identified with tho prinee of thai, nauni, wlnB HUH Sankha was dcfcatod ncijir Cambay by
Vaatupiila during tliu VaghOlsi king Lavanapraeada's reign, Udayammha in also donoributl in
a goni:ral way us huving citrk-d tlw pril o tho Turnahka. Thia muHt Himply ho taken to
mean thai, hn had r.nm inl.n luwiiliticH with tho Muhamraadans, and not nuooHBavily that }ve
obtained any du-i-tiv victorirs tivc.r thdiu. Tho 'r&w&rikh-i.'FimUtih rofora to it as follows :
"Soon after thin wat, Odi'lyo-Ha, thu irihutoy raja of Jalwar, having refused to make
tho UHual puyuutnH, tin* king was inducud to iwii-uh and tciluoo him bo obedienco," 3 Tho king
hmi alliubl to in SIifttiw-ud-Din Altamaeh, and Oodyo-Sa of Jalwar in imquoBtiouably
Udayasiihhu of Jnlur, Tim Haam ovunt in dissorilwd in groator dutail in tho Tiijii-l Ma-Attir us
folknvB : ( Af tr Hormi time, thuy riij.rweutcul to his Mn ji'Hty that tho iiihabiiants of tho fort of
J&kwar (.liilor) had dctwrwiinod to rovungo th blood which had boon uluxl, Ci and onoo or twie
wonfcion of thn ovil ihutdH and iinpr<pri.-f-)H of that puoplu Wtw rnado before tlio suhlimo throae.
HhaniB-mi-din acc.irdiugly ttflwjnihli-.il a large army, and headed hy <( a numl>or of tlto pillars of
tho Htati!, Huuli IIH Euknu^Vdin lhmm\ Izxu-d-dtn JJukhtiyar NftHiru-d-din Mardfui Shah,
Naairu-d-diu 'Alt and Budru-d-dm vSaukaiiigin," valiant rmm and skilful anjhura, " who tumid
in a dark night hit with thmr amiwH tho mirror on tho foruhead of an elephant" " Tho king
took hin way towards JiUowur by tho aitl of liwl," "and by reason of the HGfljitincflH of water
and food it WUB u matter of danger xi travorsu that, doaort, whare ouo might have thought that
nothing hut tho fucu of il<tnoii and HpvifcflH could bo KCOH, and the means of Oftcape from it were
not veu written on thu tahhtt. of providential dortign."
11 Udi Kah, tlm jirwiiirriud, took to tho four \rn\h of Jalowar, an exc(Mtdiugly ntrong fortress,
tho gat** w wh'mh had iutvur huen upumul by any conqueror." Wtoro thu plwtu vim invested by
SharnB-ud-tlln, Ud: Sah H|iM-fit4al soniuof tlutehiiifsitf the royal array to inUinwle fr hirt forgive-
nusH. While th U-rnr* of Ida Hunvnd<;r wore ttutlor cttUhuk-vatJon, two ur thrctj of tho IjabtionH
of h!s furt ww dmuulihhu.1 I h ISUM M with hin head and fet-t nakctd, trad pineal hin forehead
<m thu earth " ami wtw nwivwl with favour. Tho HulUn granted hint hire life, and rimtowl
his fortreflH, fin*! mreturiUlHMUiiim f KtM t tcdreHinuafidIyahamlredcinielHftultw)nty horn-*
in tho tmmp. nf irilmte utul after the cantota of service. " The Salt&n thtm ndarned to Dehli. .
/' Tltin event eaiiw t* pw*8l*otwin A.J>. 1210 and 121(5,
\V haw fii-en alNivu thai, TJdayasimha in iipokea of in the Bundhfi hill inscription as not
having bcn def-uti'il by the Ourjara kiugM, Thin no doubt refers to llu met mentioned in the
Kirtikuuwmdi that far kiugn fri Mai-war ronnpintd to wlvance agaiunt Lavanapraafida nhile
from the bouth tin- Yiidava m.wnw Simghaiia ww marching against htm, The KMtieuwwti
furtlier wiyH Umt the Vaghelri priuoti uucwiHlud in driving lfik the M^rwur chiefs, of whom
must un.loubUully havo IHSBM oae, A low yoara later, LavaQapran&dft a sou, VJra-
1 ("Oil ]>i8 W fclHive, Huhitijaniitru S idouitfiwi with tuwi
3 &?tjpa,K (> 41 tihuv*?.
'ul I w iIU7. * Elliot* Ilittury oj Indie, >yl. II. p. 23,
EPIGRAPHIA IND1CA.
j-y or
<;:,iivalu, had brou plucul iu ulnio?.tthe same predicament, as we learn from the Hammtra-m A
*. i.-i i., -, wjii-is Siuili-irja ajrriiii marched against him on one side, the Turushka called Mfla
, -ihik-irii .-:i:iM ilu-r. ;iMil Devapala, king of Malwa, on the third. The kings of Marudesa
*">: "' :^' ."'ii:t uf joininLT tho Turashka army, when Vlradhavala at once marched and ^
t.jt-f:; ,.m- ?o liw eidt'. The names of theee kings are Somasimha, Udayasimha, and
Dharj.var.sha. 1 Of ilu.se. Udoyusimha is doubtless the Chahamana chief of Jalar.
A J:VLI;U.-"T!}>I -if MfuuaL-handra's Nirlhayablamavyayoga has the following ;
.ViM-.'- 7o<%' fiirsh'' tth'idravu-vadi 6 Ravfl,v=>ady*eha S 1 )
h wi!i inM^frrLMved ;it a glauce that the Ud&yasimha bere referred to is the Chahamao
i . .!.- r,i ,v;isim!ja, for whom we have inscriptions with dates ranging from V.K I2d2 to 1306*
S r,:i\wy, ut tiie end of bis work entitled FiwefcawZflw, Jinadatta tells UB that he' wrote it f '
t"'.' i-rufi^ioa of Dhanapala of the Vayada family, who w as looked upon as sou bv
D*vapalQ. me t.va.nrr minister of Udayasimha of the Chshvana dynasty and the lord of
J-i^Iipura.- It can hurdk he doubted that the prince here alluded to is the
Luuviiiiiuiljii. of Jabilipura iJalor).
T dayasijhha 1 * queen was Prahladanadevi, who bore to him two sons, Chachisad
tnimundaruja. From BMnmul Inscription No. XIII, we learn that Udayasirhha had
I'C =1 i Ttat^v J_ 5ba4aSflia - 4 Fl>0m other accoiint8 i* Wears that he had also a
i**** ^tiiat the Vgghela king Viradhavala had two sons! *!-. Vira^a^d
=r 'Uwr tttr " Va " es P- msetl ^yVastupsla, and tho foi-mor had to fl co for
" a .' Ua *' dtslul a J t-nit-f of Jabali. but was treaclieroasly murdered at, the i
piiU. 1 '
l-daj-asiiiiha was succeeded by hig son Chachio'adeva In th l- A\> T.'i
i. doubtless u- s of V ir ,dhav a l a j n , t menKmed ' p',' f" Ut ^ ProfessOT Ki ^o,
ta, .nnignt o Ta.tapil, during hi, Wh r utval'Ih ? "MW by Chachigaal
i 7 1 , 3 j-""i.u.ci uutiyaBitnna ,s reiren So ITT.. ^ t.
bv tho leitrne.1 doclor, the urmm nf i), CB , . . & & ' u y a ^^ be,
of
, Tho ouly
,
'
who M the , of anava.ni.h,, theelde t
Sangana, ai u] cr ofVar l thaH, e arJunaXdh ^ who
w. .lain l,v a ' ' Wh
r
Udajasi.hha. Sa ,ga is
of ViradhavaU
1 Pr jf. S. II. Bliamlarfcar'S A'an,
vol. i, P , r . p . 200 .
TEE CHAHAMANAS OF MABWAR,
V.E. 1326. It was found by me at Sevadi, but was originally lying at Kareda in Mewar, doubt-
less Karaheda mentioned therein. No less than three of his records have been discovered at
Bhinmal, with the dates V.E. 1328, 1333 and 1334. In the last inscription are mentioned his
brolhers Vahadaslha and Chanmndaraja, the last of whom has, as we have already seen, been
referred to in the Sandha hill inscription.
Prom an inscription originally found at Budhatra but now deposited at the Ajmer museum
it appears that Chachigadeva or Chaeha, as he is there called, had a queen named Lakshmidevi
from whom he had a daughter called RupadevL 1 The lateat date we have for Chachigadeva is
V.E, 1334, and after it we find inscriptions of a king who is named Samamtasimha, Samvata-
simha or Samyantasimha with dates ranging from V.E. 1339 to 1353. Unfortunately no
epigraph has been found which tells us how he was related to his predecessor Chachigadeva.
But all the bardic chronicles that I have seen in Marwar are unanimous in saying that Samamta-
sirhha was a son of Chachigadeva, He was thus a brother of Rupadevi, to whose reign 'her
inscription belongs. The last of Saroamtasimha's records dated V.E. 1353 is interesting (No.
XXIII). It expressly refers itself to the conjoint reign of Samamtasimhadeva and Kanhada-
deva, The same thing is done in another inscription found at Chohtan and noted in con-*
neotion with No. XXIII. Bardic chronicles tell us that the latter was a son of the former.
Kanhadadeva must, therefore, have been ywvaraja or heir-apparent since V.E. 1353, the date of
the latter inscription. No inscription has as yet come to light of this prince when he was on
the throne. But he is twice referred to in the Tawsrikh-i-Fvrishtah. While speaking of
the conquests, in A.D, 1304, of Ein-ool-Moolk Mooltany, a chieftain of Ala-ud-DIn, it Says :
" Nehr Dew, Raja of Jalwar, panic-struck at the rapid progress of Ein-ool-Moolk, surrendered
that place without opposition." 2 I am informed by Munshi Devi Prasad that for " Nehr Dew "
the published Persian test of the Taw&ri'kh'i-Firisktiih has Gatar Dev, which, with a slight
.change of diacritical marks, can be read Kanir De>. Kanir Dev of Jalwar can be no other than
Kanhadadeva, son of Sa'mamtasimha, of Jalor. For about four years he remained a feudatory of
Ala-ud-Dm. The account of his death and the capture of Jalor are given in the same work as
follows : t It is related that the Raja of Jalwar, Nehr Dew (Kanir Dev), as has been stated
above, resided at the court of Dehly. One day the king was boasting, that at the present day no
raja of Hindoostan dared to oppose his arms ; on which Nehr Dew, in the plenitude of folly,
replied, " I will suffer death, if I do not myself raise an army that shall defeat any attempt of the
king's troops to take the fort of Jalwar." The king directed him to quit the court, and finding
he was collecting troops, ordered a division of the army to besiege Jalwar; and the more to show
his contempt for Nehr Dew, placed the troops under the command of one of the slave girls of
the palace, called G-ool Behisbt "the Rose of Heaven." She evinced great bravery and nearly
succeeded in taking the fort, but she fell sick and died. The siege was then conducted by her
son Shaheen. Nehr Dew quitted the fort and attacking the royal army, slew Shaheen, with his
own hand, and the Mahomedans retreated four days successively towards Dehly. AUa-ood-Deen,
vexed at this repulse, sent strong reinforcements nnder Kumal-ood-Deen, a general of dis-
tinction, who succeeded at last in taking Jalwar by storm, and made a dreadful slaughter of
the garrison, putting Nehr Dew and his family to the sword, and plundering all his treasures.
The news of this event created great joy at the capital." 3 The exact date of this event is nob
specified in the Tawarikh-i-FirisUdn, but the latter implies that it must have come to pass
shortly before A.D. 1309.
According to the chronicle of Muta MensI, which is looked upon as of the highest
authority throughout Marwar, Cbachigade had three sons, ?. Sarhvataal ESval, Chahadade",
ind Chamdra. Samvatasi's son was Kanhadade, who was the lord of Jal5r and was also
, Tol. IV, p. 313. a Briggs' FirishW, Vol. I. p. 362. * Ibid. p. 370.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL.
^^
fcama) and Gugulinatha. He and his son Virama
*" (;,, Al,ud.DIn), who then captured ^ Thi.
: t e ( Un V.B 13<'S, Jinaprabbasuri, anther of the TutMa , tells us tha o
t m ploo!M a havIraatSatyapura(SaSoh 5 r) was polluted by Ala-nd-Dln, army and the
inJc c-u-ried off in V.E. 1307, As Sanchor i B not far off from JalOr, it is not unreasonable
to 'upnos, thiil the army, which captured Jalflr, polluted the temple of filfiohOr also. And as
the su-kuf this Jaim fane occurred in the lifetime of Jinaprabhasuri, the date given by lum
must !/ accepted ae correct, Between this aud the date of the capture of Jalflr given by Muto
fei, the Oitterence is but one year, which is of no consequence, for, as we learn from the
TaMfMi-i-FirislA the siege of JalCr lasted for a long time, and it is possible that, while the
do-* continued a detachment of the army proceeded to SSnchOr for pillaging the temple whose
fame must have spread all over southern Mai-war. The date 1368 V,B.=l31l A.D. may thus bo
taken to be the year when the fort of Jalflr fell into the hands of Ala-ud-Din.
Mutii Ncnsi says that, when Jalflr was on tho point of being taken, Kanhadadeva managed
to send off his brother Maladeva from the fort in order that the Sonigara family might not
be completely destroyed. Maladeva continued to live a migratory life for some time, but soon
succeeded in winning the favour of the Muhammadan emperor, who was pleased to assign to
him the fort of Chitflr which remained in his possessioa for seven years. After describing
the flight of the Guhilot prince Batnasirhha from Delhi, the TawUnkli-i-FmsUah say as
follows: "At length, finding it of no use to retain Chittoor, the king ordered tho Prince
Khizr Khan to ovacuate it, and to make it over to the nephew (sister's son) of the Raja. The
Hindu prince, in a short time, restored the principality to its former condition, and retained tic
tract of Chittoor as tributary to Alla-ood-Deen daring the rest of nig reign. He sent annually
large sums of money, besides valuable presents, and always joined the imperial standard in the
fold with 5,000 horse and 10,000 foot." 1 Abool Eazal, in his Ain-i-Aklan, gives the same
account, but mentions Maldeva as the name of the Hindu prince. Maladeva is mention* -d by
Tod also in connection with the fall of Chit5rgadh, with regard to which he says that Ala-ud-
Din '' delivered tha city in charge to Maldeo, the chief of Jhalor, whom he had conquered uud
enrolled amongst hie vassals." 2 MutS Nensi tells us that Maladeva had three sons, viz. Jeso,
Kitapala and Vanavira, Of JesO we know absolutely nothing, As regards Kltapiila, hu may
perhaps be the same as the Chahumana Sri-Kituka, whom together with Ala-ad- Dlti, Hup
Bhuvanasimha is represented to have conquered in the Ranpur inscription. 3 Variavlra, the
third son of Maladeva is no doubt the Mahar&jadhmja, Sri-Vanavlradeva of the Eflt-Solan kiyii
inscription (No. XXIV), dated V.E. 1394 (A,D. 1338), Both Maladeva and Vanavira are
referred to by Tod while speaking about the marriage of the widowed daughter of the former
with Eana Hammira. Tod has also described how, with the help of Ms wife and a scribe
whom he had obtained as part of the dower, Hammira succeeded in making himself mastor
of his ancestral fort, ChitOr. He further aays that " Bunbeer, the son of Maldco, offered to
serve Hamir, who assigned the districts of Neemutch, Jeeran, Ruttunpur, and tho Kairar, to
maintain the family of his wife in becoming dignity Bunbeer shortly after carried
Bhynsrore by assault, and this ancient possession guarding the Chumbul was again added to
Mewar." It is impossible to say how far this account, based solely oa bardic chronicles, is true.
It is indeed curious bow Gedvad, which comprises K5t-Solankiya where Vapavira's inscription
was found, is not mentioned amongst the provinces assigned to him by Ha'tnmln. It i olio
1 Briggs 1 Firishtali, Vol. II. p, 363.
* Anmhad Mipitia of Haitian, Vol. I. p. 248. I do not In* wkt authority is forthco
m support of Tod' 8 statement that Maldeo (Maladeva) was the Chief of Jhalore (JalGr), though this is by J
impossible. " J v
5 Bhavnugw Prakrit and Sanskrit Inscriptions, p. Ill
LaTcstimaria Cson. of Vakpatiraija of
V. S. 1O24-1039. ^ J
Sobliita.
Baliraja.
V" i gr aH etpala .
1
Asvapala.
AMla
A 1 4 M-J^I
I
Balaprasacl
tt.
Prifrb. vlpala.
V. 8. 1176
V. S. 1189-1203.
- _ L _
By Padmalladevi.
Sahaja-pala.
(Lt^iga). tu^g.
V. S. 1387-1392.
V. S. 1394.
ifc
*
t
-I--] TITE CHAIIAMANAS OF MAEWAR. 70
iiwxpliuablo how thu Kfit-SfJankiyu inscription referred itself to the reign of Vaiiaviradeva
alone, if the latter was Hubordiiuvte to Iluniinlra.
'H chronicle informs us that VanavIwi'B son was Banavira or Banadhira. Of
tins latter sin inMmplion (No. XXV), hau l>eim found at Nadlfu in the templo of Jadvaji on a
hillock oluw: by. Jt spccifa-H tho Unto V.K. 1443 (A.I). 1387), and speaks of KanaYiradeva,
K( ,n of Vumivirudtivft of the Chiihiuxiana limmgo as then reigning. According to Muta Mensi,
Kju.jivirah.'ulUvMMHiH, r/5. Ktilarm and Ra'judhara. The latter h represented to havo boon
killod in VM'J. 14-SJ whilo iighiing with Kava Ramunalla, Tito .same ovont appears to ho
jilhuh'd t.i iu thi) following wordy of Tod about this prince, whom he calta Einmul : " With iho
fmrr.iof Mmv:tL'udl(!il to Itn own, undor priiknuu of convoying u daughter to tho VitiOfrty of
h<:iiitroiluml hiw luHit-rcnts info thut, a-nownctl fortro.sH, tliu unciont cftpital o the
^ tin; garriHOH to tho s\\ord, and thuu ri'storod it to Mowar." 1
l!(;tvi:lo.t',nny antouuttif thu Sunigara dynuaty. Sflnigura is a iitlklui or division of tlw
Chrih;uis, ud it:i ivrw it-, niuntt lYom Songur, /.. Suvarnagiri, by which tho fort hill of Jalflr
w:i-, known, Wn hinc hi't-u nhovo thut Kirtipula, HOH of Alhituu, ontablushod himnolf at JulOr.
And cuiiH'<|ni:miy uti iltn SAniganiH irarn Ur lUiHciont, from Kirtipala, who in known by tho
tihliM-viutni I'onu Kitu in ihtiip n*or(). Tho ilvHOi'UilantB of Chfihfiu kingH-who prouodud Klrti-
p;ti:i inn) I'jtlli-ti NudoliyitH, vt-ry fw of whom aro now foand in Marwur. They uro now
wttlr-d, I nni told, in tin* Pulaupur Agency at such places as Thiriid and othoiu A thinl
s t 'thLl of tho 'M&nvar (;hn)uuttanab wan tlw Blvdg, to which tho proaont princu of Siroht
}trlniu.r.;. It Hpnuig from Mnnavasithha, alias Mahanasirtiha, tliu oldest on of Samarasiitilia
and tht- ^nwnbm uf KhtijtUlii, All ib Ohahtunana inHdriptioun found on and round, abmt Abfi
l:lng i,r tlim il.vjmnly* ThtTu i* yt a fourth ut>-iHvtoiou of tho Marwiir Oliflb&ntf, vvhioh in
known UN Sdiufhuriu Tluiy wowt uiujut-Htiaijnfdy CDnnooted with Sanohfir, in which iliHtrict
tin 'V !u<' MtiH found in !i^w itatnlMu'ii. And it cannot bo Btiriounly donbtud that Nos. XXVI,
;nni XX VII. urn tvitMtti* if thin dyimHty. TJioy aru datiid in V,K M44i and bolting to this reign
of Chrihuuun iTatupiiHiniha, uh.o fllifd P^U. A hint-'ry of five generations is horo glvon, and
uc fins rv.n iwl.I tlifit Hi*'y lK-loti^d to tlto family ivf Lakshmariasimha, king of Nadftla, Hut
JM^Miid !'Hyiti? that it wan ofit- of this bnmrhos sprung from Lwkrthmana, wo are not informtnl
hd\v * j \ai;t!) ibf}' vn ro i-owterttsd with the Sfluigftrft sdhkot and whonce they branoliod off.
MLnf v JS^iiHi, h'i\vivcr, giv*-* tho following gyneahigy of the &5ncho>& ChSbffnB: (l)B^va
Imkhaiia, (~) Bitii, <:^ Srthi, (4; Muhawte liava, (5) Apahala, (t5) Jiuda K&va, (7) Am Rfcva,
(S) M;nmkii'H:iva, (H) Alburn, (JU) Vijttisi, who captured Sanchor, (11) hin on Padaioa.ai,
(}-J) his wn SrtWmnurt, (Hi) lilw m Sail!, (14) hi non Vlkfiirta-H5, and (15) hw HOU Pfttrt, It
will U- f-wwi from tliin ftccoaut that it WJVH Vijaini, who first made hiraHelf manttr of iSiHoliOr.
And iw*jg't tb*- uttUH'h thtt fntlww hiH may bo rt'oogniK^d thoHOgivciniu NOB, XXVI, tvad XXVIf,
Thuh ^Ithmmtt, Sh, Vilttiiim-Hll nud I'atfl of Mnt NerjHl'H lint fire Sobhita, SSlha, Vikrama-
simhn, :vMii rrHtupaaimha. Tin- ordor i*f ^uoi('^ion aluoiH correct oxoopfc for the omiHaion of tho
f S'ttuigitiitiuhiutha* fathr <f Pratai^irahft. Mflta No8V account again agrees with tho
iiioH In deriving tliu dim^nt of thowe prmctH from Lakshraaoa* bat further given tho
infornattton tltftt thu fouudor of tho Sanchorft bratich of the ChOhatiH as Kuch wtB
uHt, aj|iuniwtly MI of Alha^a. Thre api>oarrt to be a littb confusion in tho order of
i't'ii f^kahumuit aud Vijii &s given by MfttS. NfiDB^ bat there is no difficulty
Alburn to bo thu namo of that Chnhan princo, who was father of KSlIiap* and
Ka-rij)ttl;t. .Iii^t ^ hit* son Khtipula Bcij^d J&lflr, aBtabliahed himnolf thoro, and became tb
louad^r of a tlhiJiao bntnch callotl Hrtuigarl, eo anothesr t>on, named Vijaya-sl, appears to have
Saw:h**ir, whoro Ito signed and origiaaiod the S&nchori litw,
A*tl%*ttitiof&aj<utkati, Vol, II, p,
SO
EPIGEAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. X f,
No. 5. -PALITANA PLATES OF DHARASENA II. j [GUPTA-JSAMVAT 252.
BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALR).
These plates are one of seven seta of copper-plates which wero discovered some 40 yf'urs
ago ia an underground chamber at Palitana in Kathiavar, and which now belong to tho Stato of
Palitani. Like the plates of Siriihaditya (No. 2 above), they were first described by tho liit
Air. A. M. T. Jackson, I.C.S., in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXIX. p. 130, No. V, and J odii
the inscription on them from two sets of ink-impressions, prepared by Dr. Voxel's clerk ami
placed at my disposal by Rai Bahadur Venkayya, to whom Mr. W. 0. Tudor ^0 won LC.S
Administrator of Palitanu, had kindly lent the original plates.
These are two copper-plates, measuring, according to Mr. Venkayya IV indies in
breadth and 7J inches in height. Eaoh plate bears 18 lines of writing on its mnor side Tlwn>
are two ring.holes at the bottom of the first plate and at the top of the second, bat it J B in.non'
*ible to say wtother the eating seal belongs to this or to ono of tho othor five J&foilmku
grants discovered along with it. 1 JXL.HUUK.I
The writing on the plates is well preserved, and the alphabet is of the usual Vahbkl lvn
-
the .hole inscription teem a wit b
repkoed by guttural in ,i,iAc (twice in 1. 7), i
(1.M) and by W, (11.3, 36),ete. The
4 ia^g^edthronghoat 11. 3 29, ^
(L 8J d ^h.^ ,<,, V 12).
forpa^to' (1. 4 ), luutM J or ^ te , oro
for MUMU. (1. 27), <*, f or
for rf ar, te (!. 20),
(I. H).
'""'
51 h n
^ ? "
8 '' 0rt
' n
PP'
*
or
f" ''
for )w
r
introduction is DranWnn H-r- ;^ . i ., , ffwifa of the same "kinrr l
(Line 1.) From Valabhl,^
(L. -1.) the fervent worshinnoT n t Kt i
2t ^S-S^^SS t,^* -
Ji^ !._ _. ' UU re glllar fioll^AT-a JI, .... 7, -, .. '
No. 5.] PALTTANA PLATES OF DEARASENA II, 81
Uafcydtaka belonging to 1 tlio [Bamvu]vanaka district (skhalfy* and in the weat of the field o
Daraka in tho villago E&ali&a, and in iho north of the field of Aditya ; 120 pad&vartas, and the
Niraba pond (va^) containing* 3^ p&dtimrtas, in the east of the road on the north- we stern
boundary (of NtllyMaka) ; 1:10 ptZrftfwwfas, held by 4 Qoksha, oa both banks of the (river)
Vatea-vahaka 6 and within tlio uppur part of tho Khandabhedaka tank (tataka) on the south-
western boundary of De[va]rakshitapataka belonging to the Nimbakiipa district (sthati) ;
100 yadavartas } hold by IJhunnilcft, on the northern boundary of the village Chitrakasthalya
belonging to tho Kadarabapadra district (sthall) ; and the Avatara pond (vcEp?)*
Kodhaka, on tho eastern boundary of the ground 6 of Kadambapadra;
(L. 29.) "thin (/rtnrf), with tlio udrwiga, with the uparikara,, with the vata-bhut
hird^yildf"ya t with (the rigkt to) civoutuul forced labour, not to be meddled with b^ any royal
officorn, according tu hho maxim of hkuini<'hfthhidra, t to the two Brahmanas Bogha and Syena of the
Vajasanitya-Muilhyimdina (s>'k<>nl) and of tha KauSika gatra, for the performance of the rites of
tho five jjrtat Hacrilici'H, (riz.) tntli t t'haru> va'isuadt'M, agiiihotra, and atitlii t to last as long as the
moon, the Biui, tlio ((!can, tint rivors, and tho oarth shall exist, to be enjoyed by (Aw) sons,
gnwulnoriH, nd (furtkc.r) dt-.Mtundauts, with libafciona of water, as a brahmadeya."
Thdii tluiru follow this usual admonitionB, and two verses of Vyasa. The last line runs:-
** (This u) t!m KtgiHituri! df MyacU', tho AfuktJr&ja <S?*T-Diiarasena. (This edict was) written
by tho sandliiKigrahtidhikrita Skandabaa^a. Tho du[ta,ka] (was) Chirbira, The year 252,
the 15th (tithi) of tlio dark (fortnight) of Vaisakha."
The iliito ban to IHJ rfn)Trd to thd Gu]>ta-Yal,abhi era of A.D, 319, and the specified
month places tin; rocur-l in A.D. 671. Tho rffitofca, Ohirbira, is mentioned in five other grants o
DhoTHHiiiift II. 7 Th writur, Skndubliaftt, sei-ved both Bharasena II. 8 and his father and pre-
dccoatior Guhasena* 9 1 am utmble to identify tho geographical names mentioned in the grant,
TEXT.
Pint Plate.
2 tr;* [ii]m^'^Rnw^[T*]'m^^^
> Tho gmnd!M p^p,v fp^t prSpiw or ^ra^T//^ in thia grant) is flynottymous with m^^a^a ; it occun
%? JSStiZ S'tf * - T-. T , W - Hae ,3; Vol. .
p,13 1 ttl,6 l VoI.XIV.p.830,t. 1 ,tI.23;Vr l ,l.XV.p.l87i i M^..'- !. p. 87, tat). 6
P '. F P .rir , ' A.t . of . Jrt' ff.(* i^ P- "6, M a S5 , rt, Vol. IV, p. 80, tor*
l - . r.J ^l Vol II Ii. Si. txt 1. 0; ni Oi**J Jmriw!, Vol. VII, p. 299, tut 1. M t,
1 *'*%%&$* W I**. P- WO. ^ 5; above, ****> *
A*t. Vol V p. 2Ufi, ^xt U 10, .d Voi, XI* p. SBO, text 11. 23-25; F<
.
PUtiblkflpik-vbii, bow, Vol. IV. ].. 80, text 11, 65 wd 69.
* Pot foM I. -**. Vol. VI, p, 16, text L 11 Vol. IX. p. 239, text 1 4 ; Vol. XIV, p. 380, text 1, 26 ,
8 pi 1*7 W. ^. Vol VII. p. 70 ; Vol. VIII. p. 308 , Vol. XV. p, 188 ,
W. ^.VoI.VI,M2;Vol,VII, V p.70aud73 5 Vol. VIII, p. 303; Vol. XV.
p, 188 1 J?*nr r, p. 87.
Vol IV, p. i?5, nd Vol. V. p. 207,
luppliud by Mr. VnHyy>.
10
12
13
15
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Voi,
4 fonfl^nstf^^
farmra-
Rwd
' Bead w fif an d
w Heado %;%
Bead
Bead
8 fiaad
u Bead
17
Bead
" The ^ of Tftqf vts corrected by the eagraver from
Palitana plates of Dharasena II. _ [Gupta-] Samvat 252.
r>
<>*
ob
JC
o
No. 5,
PALITANA. PLATES OF DHARASEKA II,
16 *[;*]
18
19
20
21
22
23
25 TOi[;*3
26
27
<$$**
^
Second Plate.
H[T*]
wn
I [f ] ?ren
1 Bead
Bead '
Bead ft*f . and
w Read
Bead
Bead
M Bead
Read
Read
Bead m
Eaad
TRead
"Read
Rod
<M
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XL
28
29
30
31
32
fawrerwrft
tn?tTO*rff
[i*] OTT
D*]
[i*]
[i*]
**
*]' nfipr(w)?ft ^nr n *ft?] wfir-
text
&] JANKHAT INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OP VIRASEM. 85
POSTSCRIPT.
I avail myself of this opportunity for correcting certain mistakes which I have committed
in two former articles on Volabhl grants.
1. In Vol. HI. p. 323, 1. 11, road : " Hariyanaka, which belongs to Akshasaraka, (a sub-
division} of the Hastavapraharani." Qnpmpjya (forprapya) see now above, p. 81, note 1.
2, When reading with me the Nflgawa plates (Vol. VIII. No. 20), Mr. T. K. Laddu justly
observed that uchynm'Ua cannot mean 'said,' but means 'being said, about to be mentioned.'
Consequently, tho oxprcsbionn urhyamam-WmUau and ucfiyamana-msJiaye (Vol. VIII. p. 189)
-art) intondod for Navnyra-Hiaka-lh'uktau and Chandraputraka-vishnye. Likewise, on p. 193,
fcezt liuoB 38 f. and 40, urJiyMmlna-diiiturmdya-s&n'iawya stands for Navagramaka'cMturvvidya'
j&tn&nya ; and on p. 1'JB, test liuo '13, the same term represents OJiandrnputralsa-chdturvvidya'
f&m&nya. In tho Mx to Vol. VIII tlio two districts Navagramaka-bhukti and Chandra-
jjutraka-vishaya lutvu to J>e entered accordingly,
No. 0.-JANKHAT INSCRIPTION OP THE TIME OF VIRASBNA.
BY F, E, PARQITEB, M.A., I.C.S. (REID.)
Thiw inscription wan found by Mr. R, Burn in the village of Jankhat in the Tirwa tahsil
o the Jtorukhubud IHwirict, United Provinces, and ho gave a brief notice of it in the Jour. JS,
^d*. 5oc,, 11HK), p. r>5!i, It in tmgmvcd oil tho back of a carved stone, -which was among the
collection of curved htmuw called tho Guwttn d?vi or "village gods." Mr. Marshall sent
X)r, Meet un iuk-iuiproKHion and an I'Hlampago of it, together with, a photograph of the collection
village gods, whicli H)IOWH tho tono amid a quantity of carved stones and fragments of all
Rnd ut i)r, Khnifn ru^nunt I havo uditod tlio record, 1 The front of the stone appears to
;proaent in bold rolioL' tho huad tuul opoii mouth of sonio animal.
Alwvo Ui inHorifitbn aru thnio ombloras oooupying a triangular space 2|>" high and 8"
wide. Tho miildlt) and highoHt emblem rupreHonts a tree, and ou each side ia that of a < chai-
Tlio inacription otionpiofl a Hpaco 7^'' hi^li and 4 j" wide, and ia arranged in seven lines :
seom to bo HOIJUJ tracts of au eighth line, but tho tops of the letters do not always maintain
k level. Tho h'Uor.s am in good pnw;rvation except at tho beginning of the lines. The first
letter itf partially oblitoratod in oaoh of tho first four lines, The last three lines have Buffered
aaaost, for tho GrHt lotttsr iu each hua disappeared, the final letter is blurred, and moat
Txnfortuuatuly tho nudtlhi letter* have gone entirely. Ifrom the appearance of this middle
portion of the lower half of tho iiiHCription Mr, Burn inferred that it had been used to sharpen
oliiBdls on. This tl^faoument uxtondd also into the fourth line where one or two letters have
"been obliterated* Tho only lines therefore that are fairly complete are the first three, The
oTbJM-actorfi art* Hriihmi, wall intule and clearly cut 3 most of which are about J* high. I will
oonsidcr thuir form when diHuasumg tho ugo of tho inscription ; here I need only say that they
fbaoludo tho nuinorul Hymbolw for U, 4 and 10, and that the short superscript i is made to do
6Luty for tho long vowol. The language may bo either mixed dialect or Prakrit ; perhaps
fchu latter. \V havo tho gonitive aiaguUp in sa twice, and the genitive plural in num.
e gwitivo plural tjiahmSntim IB pooaliar ; we should expect the genitive singular. The same
aitivo plural, howuvcr, is found in tho form gMdna in inscriptions at Nasik, aboye, Vol.
"V3II, p, (JO, lino I, and p, 73, lino Ii2; and we have also k$ma(m)tona t p. 94, line 1, where,
^H^ain, vo should uij.(j!t tho genitive singular, These genitives were perhaps devised on the
awaalogy of the quit*; com;ot vasanit wrshetwlm, ibid., p. 73, line 12,
1 1 b*ve to tkaiuk him for Twioui correcfciopa and emendation*.
86 EPIGKAPEIA INDIOA. [VOL. XI.
The inscription has suffered so much damage that we can form no opinion as to what its
purport was after the opening part of it. Its interest lies in the point that it is a Hthic record of
a king, the Svamin Virasena, who may be identified with practical certainty with a king
Virasena of whom we have coins. Professor Rapson haa deaoribed and figured one of the coins
in the Jour. E, As. Soc., 1900, p, 115, and notes there certain symbols on it which have some
general resemblance (but nothing specific except the tree) with the symbols on this stone. And
Mr. V, Smith has described fourteen of them, and figured two, in hia Catalogue of Coins in the
Indian Museum, Calcutta, p. 197, and conjectures there (p. 191 .) from the provenance of them
that Virasena was a king in the Gangetic Doab about A.D. 300.
The record is dated in the thirteenth regnal year of Virasena, 1 and on the eighth day in the
fourth fortnight of the hot season, As no year of an era ia given and the dafce of Virasena is not
known,, we can only fix on palsaograpaic grounds the period to which the record may be
referred ; and the following remarks are offered towards elucidating this point. The letters
that occur clearly are U } g, t, n, p, m, y, r, v, sh and s t and they may be compared with the
Brahmi forms in Tables II and III in Biihler's Indische Palceographie. The facts to be
ascertained must be, not what are the earliest records with which letters found in this inscrip-
tion tally, for particular forms, such for instance as those of k and n, persisted with little or
no modification for several centuries, but rather what was the period when any later or new
forms found in this inscription came into use. 2 The forms of certain of these letters, namely,
m, y, v, and sli do not occur in Table II and are first found in Table III ; hence these letters
deserve most notice and attention may be confined to Table III. The form of m resembles most
those in columns VI and VIII of that table ; that of y those in columns I, II, IX and Xin
that of t? those in columns I and VIII ; and that of sh the form in column XIV. The forma of y
and? are therefore found ia inscriptions varying in date from the 1st century B.O, to the 2nd
century A.D.j that of m in the 1st and 2nd centuries A. D.; and that of sh not until the second
century A.D. The most significant therefore of these letters is sh, and its form shews that the
inscription cannot be earlier than the 2nd century A.D. There are two other features which
point to a somewhat later period. First, the mark for the long vowel 5, in the letters portrayed
in Table III, is formed by a short horizontal bar drawn to the right from the head of a con-
sonant, but hare the bar always shows a slight curve upwards a tendency that became more
pronounced in one form of this vowel m the later Gupta alphabet. Secondly, the heads of the
letters iu this inscription are slightly, yet quite distinctly, wedge-shaped, and this feature also
became well developed in the Gupta alphabet. It would therefore appear that this record
should be assigned to a time later than the second century, that ia, to the 3rd century A.D,,
and very possibly to the latter part of it; and this agrees with Mr. V. Smith's conjeoto
regarding Virasena's age, mentioned above.
TEXT.
1 Svamisa 3 Virasenaaa
2 samvatsare 10 3 gishma-
3 nam pakshe* 4 divase 6 8
lldud for ti.n.-J . F. I.] ad bwi1 P M "<""'y Mtab '
"* "*** ThMe " a d0 ' S ""' rtieh lo Mto " - k bat y be only a to in
Th. b . to ** tte ,!, which look, Hi, M mvnsra . l , fc only a flaw
Jankhat Brahmi inscription and Kosarii pillar inscriptions.
Kosam pillar inscription. A.
Jankhat inscription of Virasena.
SCALE ONE-HALF.
J. F, FLEET.
SCALE ONE-CIQHTH.
Kosam pillar inscription. B.
SCALE ONE-SIXTH.
W. QHI008 A SOtfS, Lm, PMOTO-L1THO,
IMPRESMONS RECEIVED PROM MR MAHiHALL AMD OH, KONG*
No. 7.] TWO RECORDS ON THE PILLAR AT KOSAM. 87
4 . - 1 mi m . . . . [y]ika [va]-
5 . . ya . . , * . . tata
6 .. vi .. n[a]ya
7 .. epru[sa] .. ,. .. ni[rna]
TRANSLATION,
In the year 10 (and} 3 of SvSmin Virasena, in the fortnight 4 of the hot season, 3 on the
day 8
No, 7.-TWO RECORDS ON THE PILLAR AT KOSAM.
BY F. E. PABGITBR, M.A., I.C.S, (RETD.)
The two following inscriptions were noticed by General Sir A. Cunningham in his
description of the pillar at Kosam in his Archssological Survey of India, Vol, I, p, 310. Ink-
impressions of them were sent me by Dr. Fleet which he received from Dr. Konow, and at
his request I have written this paper on them.
A. A verse of the 7th or 8tli century, A.D.
This is described by General Cunningham thus*." The next inscription in point of time
consists of six lines in characters of the 6th or 7th century. As this record is placed on the
lower part of the shaft, from 3 to 4 feet beneath the present ground level, and as the lines are
perpendicular to the sides of the shaft, I infer that at the time when it was inscribed, the pillar
was still standing upright in its original position, and that the surrounding buildings were
Btill in perfect order. This inference is fully borne out "by Hweu Thflang'u account, eto."
It is written in the Gupta character of the latter part of the 7th century. The letters are
large and somewhat irregularly formed, varying from 1| to If inches in height. The language
is Sanskrit, and the composition is a verse in the u<pendravajr& metre written in four linea
with the author's name added in the fifth and sixth lines. But the engraver has marred the ap-
pearance of the verse by the manner in which he has inscribed it. The first line contains the first
p&da of the verae, but in consequence of his making the Bret 8 aksharas of the second line some-
what small and close he got into it not only the second pada but also the first 3 aksharas of the
third pcida. The third line then contains the remainder of the third <pa,da and the first 3
aksharas of the fourth $ada; and the fourth line, receiving only the remaining 8 afoharas of
that $a.da, looks not only incomplete but also erroneous in beginning with the word cha. Con-
sequently also the metre appears faulty and the meaning is obseure'd. When properly adjusted
the (i pctos read aright and the metre is correct. The end of the second line is ornamented with
a ppouliar scroll, in which the symbol for the vowel i in the final ti has been, continued in
a line which bends around beneath the letter t, ascends on its right and finishes in a right-
laanded curve further to the right. The incorrect structure of the lines suggests an explanation
of this scroll. The porbion of the scroll along the right side of the letter t IB an upright line.
The first half of the verse ends with stt-<toj/arf, but the engraver, thinking that it ended with
1 This ofaAaro, judging from what remains of it and ffom the space which it occupies, would seem to be a
double coaaonant, of which Icli, oh or c is the second member. It may perhaps be at>a or svd t
a The fourth fortnight of the hob eason would he the last fortnight of it, if we should reckon six seasons in
the year, and would be (for the time of oar record) about the first half of Jane with the year of three seasons
thii fortnight would be about the first half of April,
gg EPIQRAPHIA DTDIOA. [VOL, XI.
the second line, put tlie usual bar there, and the mistake -was rectified by turning the bar into a
meaningless scroll, continuing its lower portion backward beneath the t into the vowel i and
its upper portion forward in the curve to the right. There was not sufficient room to insert the
single bar after gu'dkiryam t but the double bar at the close of the verse occurs correctly at the
end of the fourth line.
The letters are of the Gupta character and resemble' most closely those of the Aphsad
inscription of about A.D. 675, portrayed by Biihler in his Jndische Palceographie, Table IV,
cole. XYUI and XIX (especially the former), with a tendency in some cases towairds the shapes
in the Multai inscription of A,B. 708-9, and of the Dighwa-Dubauli inscription of A.D, 761-2,
cols. XX and XXI in that Table, such as the dh (1, 2), At the same time some of the letters
have the earlier forms found in the Kahaum inscription of A.D. 459, col, V in that Table, such
as I and bh (1. 1), v (1, 3), ^ (11. 4 and 5) and fc (1. 6), though k also appears in its form in col.
XVIH in the fourth line. The n has a peculiar shape, an upright line with a horizontal bar at-
taohed to its left side, as in pun&ti (1. 2), and Indra, (1. 4), thus approximating to its modern
form. The inscription may therefore be assigned to the end of the 7th or the beginning of
the 8th century, A,D.
Cunningham inferred from Hiuen Tsang's account of this spot that this pillar was stand-
ing erect at that traveller's visit there during the early part of the 7th century in Harsha's
reign, and' the manner in which he says this verse is engraved (quoted above) shows that the
pillar was also erect when it was engraved, which appears to have been at the end of that
century or the beginning of the 8th century. He says the pillar is a Bnddhist structure, and
the earliest inscription which it bears is an incomplete record which he ascribes to the 4th or 5th
century, 1 Buddhism must have retained its possession of this spot during Harsha's reign, for
Mr, V. Smith says (< fiarsha himself distributed his devotions among the three deities of the
family, Siva, the Sun and Buddha ; . . . , But, in his later years, the Buddhist doctrines held
the chief place in his affections ; and the eloquence of the Chinese Master of the Law induced him
to prefer the advanced teaching of the Mahayana sect to the more primitive Hinayana doctrine
of the Sammitlya school with which he had been familiar previously," 2 The question arises
whether thi& verse half a century or more later is a Buddhist or brahmanioal inscription. I am
not sure whether the reference to Indra's world could be a Buddhist beatitude. It seems more
like a brahmanio benediction, and this is supported by the facts that the verse is in Sanskrit
and that the author's: name is Sankha-dgva, which might be a synonym for Vishnu. If then
this yerae be a brahmanical inscription, may we infer that it marks the time 1 when Brahmanism-
usted Buddhism from this spot ?
TEXT.
1 Om s Ta [Ikshat]e stambb.amidath.
2 [grah-arucau] pati* narasssu-dhiraiam 6 punati
3 gattrana sa vimukta-papah 6 praySti
4 ch-asamsayamslndra-lokam ||.
5 Samkha-de-
6 vasya kpitifc J
i A. S. I. Vol. I. pp. 809-10. * Sarhf Sift of M 291t
* Bxpreiwd by a symbol.
* The* two wordi and the following na aft so much blurred that they are fa* from clear, but what remain! of
tto Ifltten Tiewed accoTding to the requirements of the metre suggeflta the reading given .
f bal Jfold f *"* tW *'" diflWt> 00n8idwabl y from *" d fcP* ** can be no doubt that it is
No. 7.] TWO RECORDS OR THE PILLAR AT KOSAM.
TBANSLATIOIT
The mac, who fixes his look on this very tall pillar, preserves great fortitude when the
planets are adverse : l delivered from sin, he purifies his kindred and proceeds without doubt
to Indra's world.
The composition of Sankha-deva.
B. An inscription of A.D. 1565.
This is described as two inscriptions by General Sir A. Cunningham in the following
words s : " This [that is, a brief record o Akbar's time] is followed by a short record of a
soni, or goldsmith, in three lines, below which ia a long inscription dated in Samvat 1621, or
A.D 1564), in the early part of Akbar's reign, detailing the genealogy of a whole family of
goldsmiths. It is in this inscription that the name Eosilmbipura occurs, the founder of the
family, named Anand Bam Das, having died at Kosam." He thus pronounced the first three
lines of this record to be one inscription and the remainder a separate inscription, but they
appear to me to be one, for the following reasons. First, the style of the writing is exactly
the same throughout. Secondly, the space between Srl-Ganesakiu line 1 and Samlat 1621 in
line 4 is merely the size of a single row of letters and is just about the interval that would
ordinarily be left between the invocation to a deity and the body of the composition. The
remainder of line 1 and lines 2 and S have been inserted by curving the writing upwards to the
right BO aa to widen out the space to the right between lines 1 and 4 : thus there is just room
for the word mukha between lan&n in line 1 and samaai in line 4 5 and as lines 1 and 2 curve
away upwards? room is found to insert dev Bhairav beneath darpan sanlrika and above the
end of line 4. The whole inscription looks as if it had been written at first thus Sn-GanesaTt
as the heading and then Sambai; 1621, etc., to the end ; and as if the -words banan to d?v
Bhairav had been added afterwards, the writing being curved upwards so as to make room
for these latter words in the manner described above. Thirdly, if lines 1-3 constituted a
separate inscription, there was no reason to curve the writing, whether it were written before or
after lines 4-18 I because, if written before, there would have been a clear space and the
inscription would naturally have been written compactly in two or three straight lines conform-
ably to its invocation ; and if written afterwards, it would have been placed higher (for there
is sufficient unused space above) and then written straight similarly. Fourthly, if lines 1-3
constituted a separate composition, it contains no personal name but merely refers vaguely to
the "city goldsmiths"; whereas, if the whole is one inscription, the addition in lines 1-3
would be a natural after-thought as a preface to the subsequent names and in order to record
a prayer to Bhairava on behalf of them collectively. No argument can be based on* the fact
that the prayer to Bhairava follows the invocation to Ganesa, because the invocation and the
prayer are in one and the same inscription according to either theory. Lastly, the inscription
seems when read as a whole, to give a better sense than when treated as two separate composi-
tions-^ point referred to more particularly at the end of this article.
The inscription ia written in characters, well-made and about f inch high,^ which (that ia,
such of them as occur) have a close resemblance to ordinary Mgarf. The cine puzzle occur,
n the letter rt, which, if read as such, produces meaningless words The key to explain tlu*
difficult lies in the fact that in the modern vernacular of Upper Ind,a this letter, when non-
"and uncompounded, is very commonly pronounced M ; thus, jmru* a man , appears
wl ' a rlBbi ' as nfcW and nfcfr, tushar, < mist, frost ', as tukJM, and so on. This
Sha S ; "ppe- to have' been so generally established, that the character
it extreseion, though certainly peculiar. It is not, however, stranger than varies
Kavya TuIL^e, and the author * limited in hi. choice of words by the metre.
g, I, Vol. I. PP. 310-H. y
Hi)
EPIGEAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor-
for it is used here nniformly to express kh, 1 The proper character for kh seems to l>c*
which is used only once, namely, in the word Lakhimi (=LakshmI) in line 7, and ^-
approximates to the form of kh'm Bengali. 3 Everywhere else kh is expressed by the character ^,:
sh ; and this is done whether kh represents an original sh&s in the word purukh (1. 9), or wliothcr
it is a genuine kh as in the words mukha (1. 2) and likhlte (1, 5), or whether it represon ts rm
original ksh aa in tho words Lakhmanu (1. 5), khema (1. 8), and Laltliiml (1. 17). Wl<'i;
this peculiarity is observed, the inscription becomes intelligible.
The inscription ia in the vernacular. No distinction is made between the sibilants ,s' and /.-,
and both are written as s, thus, Mahesa appears aa Mahesa (1. ]1) arid Kaufomb* as KautnitnH
(1. 7), &nA Sri'tianrtab as Srl-Ganesah (1. 1). Similarly *& when compounded is written ^
as in Baitnav for Baishnwa (1. 6, and 15-18). Nor is any distinction made between cerebral
and dental nasals (with oue exception), thus, darpana appears aa da^pan (1. 2\ kripawt as
fcrajwn (1, 8) and Baishnava as 2fetsna, The one exception occurs in the invocation .SVi-
Ga&sab and the scribe's knowledge was so faulty that, though he has written the n rig I it,
has tnraed the A ; twice into 5. It seems possible further that he did not distinguish between tla
other cerebral and dental letters, for Olumumda (1. 13) looks as if obtained from Oh&mtwttfa.
The character fort; appears in its ordinary Nagaji form and also with a dot benekth it.
The latter form occurs only at the end of words, as in dev Bhairav (1. 3) and Baisnav (11. C>, and
15-1S). In words ending in m, tho. in the present vernaculars drops its inherent a and IB
commonly pronounced with a vo wel sound like w or o, thus, deva becomes dew or deo. Tho dottmi
form therefore appears to represent v (with that sound), and the undotted form no doubt r* spiv-
*ent^, as seems clear from its use in the name Kausamli (1. 7), the ancient form of which in
alw*y 8 Kausambi in Sanskrit writings, and also in the word lanan (1. 1), which i s obviously a
verb corroding to the existing verb IM^ (Hindi) and tena-ite (Bengali), 'to maL,
fabncate/ and m which the mitial b is so well established that no form with an initial ,? vci
appears, so far as I am aware. In a similar way final ya drops its inherent a, and
UlteB DrOnOUnCCd ftR ft., and t.liia nn A\^ ^ !: r , i . '
s
ont
must be read without the final
(1. 2) which, as discussed late,
as in tha singular, as in *H (1. 1)
is formed by adding nka to the singula
pronoun <nAa (1.9). The
with U (L 9, 16). The te
native plural ^ (1.
for
1}
a
The
H 9
( , } ^ somew ^ eimilarly i n
, "^ ^ ' 8) ^ tte 8*ti v
' for ft is tio aa ^ with the W omi-
0- )-
darsfln ' **"
because the,, must be a , verb in thi enC TT '* "^ tO ^ b
dar^Jtt ie so much like daman to** rt Se nd ^ a7:pa7i is
right and so have written darpan twice LT ^^^ have conf ^d the
plural of the imperative, used honorifioally faT i " .^ dbr ' (W *' 8 the 3r d
in Hindi dar/.ff and Bengali rfarfo-ife- ^JN- /f " DgU ar< Thl9 causal 7erb 'al base
the tose i (S , wWoh ftough oalied hj aoae .'.i^S'S'SSff' ^ *- 1 ~*
^S?i^f^a=^ JSLIT
^^^/^"w^^M^r^iT
'"vs5X2ar*- -...
No. 7,] TWO RECORDS Otf THE PILLAR AT KOSAM. 91
The words sonara (1, 5) and sonl (1. 1, 1015) deserve notice as they appear to be distin-
guished. Though the signatories are mentioned collectively as sonis (1. 1), yet those who sign
as soms are definitely stated to be the purukh, 'men,' that is workmen, of Lakshman sonara and
of four other persons to whose names uo description is added. Sonara, therefore seems to be a
higher term than soni, and if sonl designates the workman, sonara, must obviously mean the
master or employer ; so that, if the former is translated 'goldsmith/ the latter should be ren-
dered ( master goldsmith.* SoniyS in Hindi means ' one who separates gold from ashes, etc., in
the mint,' but there appears to be no word in Hiudi corresponding to sonars, unless it be sotiar
or sun&r, the ordinary term for a goldsmith.
As regards the personal names, the inscription shows that much the same custom obtained
in the sixteenth century as prevails now in using names shortly, familiarly or colloquially. The
vowel u was often substituted for a final a, thus we find Lakhimanu (1. 5), Naltgu (1. 10),
Eatanu (1. 14) and Anadu (1. 16, 18). 1 Lakhimanu -would be the colloquial form of Lakhiman,
that is, Lakshmana ; and Ratanu of some name beginning with Ratna, such as Hatnadatta or
Eatnachandta. Anadn may be short for An-nada, and the full name might be Annada-d&s or
Annada-prasad. Birti (1, 6) is probably short for some name beginning with britti, that is,
vritti. Laghu (1. 8) ms,y=Eaghu, the letters r and I being frequently interchanged in the
colloquial ; and the full name might be Raghu-n&th. Ohamanda (1. 13) eeems to point to some
name like Oh^mund^-d^s, and Chamdild (1. 15) to Ohandresa or Qhandireia,. Dhane (1. 15) is
no doubt short for Dhanea or Dhanesvara ; and Karam (1. 16) may be abbreviated from Karam
Oh&nd (= Karma- chandra). I cannot resolve Sorll (1. 12) or ManS (1. 17), nor NaUgu or its
variants (1. 10) ; but Eorila-simlia is given as a name in Monier-Williama' Dictionary.
As regards the date of this record, Dr. Elect observes as follows : " It is not capable of
actual verification, because the inscription does not include the weekday or some other detail
necessary to that end. Bat, with the year taken as the expired year and the month as the
gurnimanta month, in both respects in accordance with, the practice which prevailed generally
at that time in the locality to which the record belongs, the equivalent of the given details,
(Vikrama)-samvat 1621, Ohaitra vadi 5, is 20 February A.D. 1665."
It appears from this examination that the purport of the inscription differs from Sir A.
Cunningham's surmise. It shews that five leading goldsmiths with thirteen of their employes
put up this address to Ganesa and Siva-Bhairava for favour to the goldsmiths of Kausamhltown.
Only three of the leading goldsmiths belonged to that town, and two were strangers apparently.
The fact that these two are named first suggests that they were men of more importance than
the three residents, and perhaps they were gold-merchants rather than goldsmiths. One of these
two was a Vaishnava and so were four of the employes, yet they also joined in this invocation to
GaneSa and Siva-Bhairava. Surely no ordinary occasion would have oaueed all these men, that
is the whole local guild of goldsmiths, to join in recording such an inscription on this pillar.
At that time, early in 1565, several of Akbar'e chief nobles and commandere had revolted against
Him, hostilities were still going on, and the whole country from Delhi to Allahabad must have
been itx a lawless condition. Kaugambi was presumably a town of no great size or strength then,
and its goldsmiths as men of some wealth must have been in danger of extortion or pillage at
the hands of the soldiery. In snoh circumstances' was it: not natural that they should invoke
Gangfo as the god of wisdom, and pray that Siva-Bhairava, the terrible god of destruction, would
display to them a face calm and bright as a mirror ?
Lastly, it is particularly worthy of notice that this record mentions Kosam as Kausariibj,
that is KauSSmbi, at a period long before the time when archaeologists began to identify the
-place with the Kausambi, KOsamhi, of the Sanskrit and Buddhist books.
i pfcfe p ra qtice seems to have been prevalent in Bajputana already in the 12th century A.D, j see Mr.
Bhandarkar's remarks on p. 38 above. Ed,]
N 2
EPIGBAPHIA IKDICA,
"XI,
TEXT.
1 Sri-Granegah Biinan ya nagarik soul
2 muklia-darpan darpan 1 sonmha kan
3 dev Bhairav
4 Sariib.it 1621 samaai 2 iiiim Ohaitra-badi 3
5 paiiichami 4 likhitg Lakhiraann 5 sonara
6 Baiisnav 6 Ananda 7 -sut Birti
7 Etausambi-puri Lakhiml-das tatha
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
Kheraa-krapan 8 Laghu bhai
tenha kg punikk pachhile
Naligu 9 86 nl
Mahesa-das 10 s6ni
Hflril son!
Chamanda sfaii
Eatanu soni 11
Chaiiidil sani ke put
Anadu Bam-daa
Lakhimi-das
4 Dhane Baisnav
Karam Baisnav
Mana Baisnav
Anadu Baisnay
TEANSLATION.
a
th : goldsraith '
the
*
Bad 'to,
u Bed 4dm.
s That is, Sanskrit wdi,
Head Eaisnav
' Or
or
,,
. r .o B e. P H [ u ,,
--* '
8.] THREE COPPEE-PLATE EECOEDS OF SONPUR. 93
No. 8. THREE COPPER-PLATE RECORDS OF SONPUR.
BY B. C. MAZTJMDAR, B.A., B.L., M.B.A.S., SAMBALPUB.
The three copper-plate charters which I now publish were all found in the Feudatory State
of Sonpur, attached to the district of Sambalpur. It was in the year 1898 that I deciphered
them, as well as another charter which was found at Satalma (called Satallama in the iuscrip-
tion) in the same district. Mr. Slocock, the then Deputy Commissioner of Sambalpur, who gave
me the Satalma charter to get deciphered, took it back from me with the transliteration and
translation of its text, and forwarded it to the Museum at Nagpur. 1
In the sequel I shall have to refer to the Satalma plates as well as the copper-plate charters
of the Somavamsi kings of Katak which have been edited by Dr. Fleet, 2 For convenience of
reference, the subjoined three inscriptions will be denoted by the letters A, B and C, respect-
ively ; the Satalma plates by S ; and the records published by Dr, Fleet by F 1, F 2, F 3, F 4,
F5andF6.
As regards orthography, there are two points to be noticed before I proceed to deal with
the individual inscriptions. The vowel n was pronounced as ri and not as r, as it is now done,
by the inhabitants of Sambalpur and Orissa ; see, e.g. pravrita for pravritta, (C, 1. 15), riSaya
for rishayah (0, 1. 25). A few similar cases have also been noticed in the Satalma 3 grant and
in the Kudopali plates. 4 Triltalitiga occurs for Trikalinga (A, 1, 4 j F 1, 1. 3) and JUsikesa,
for Hrishvkesa (Fl, 1. 15). There was only one letter current to denote both v and 6. Owing
to the fact that I is the pronunciation for both of them in Bengal and Orissa, it cannot Toe said
that v is nsed wrongly for 6 : or vice versa.
A. Vakratentali charter of Mahabhavagupta I.
These are three plates (of four sides), of which the first and last are written on the inner
eides only. They are narrower at the margins than in the middle. The height varies from. 4^-" to
4|" and the breadth from 8f" to 9". The plates are strung together on a nearly circular ring,
1H" in diameter and f " thick, which is passed through circular holes cut on the left margin of
each, plate at a distance of about j" from the edge. The ends of the ring are secured into the
lower portion of a lump of copper which bulges out on either side along the ring for a space of
1|", La addition to this, a copper pin appears to have been driven through the lump of copper,
'In the upper portion of this lump is a deep impression, nearly circular, about 2" in diameter.
Here is the figure of a goddess in relief, squatting apparently on a lotus, flanked on each side by
an elephant with its trunk uplifted. The elephant on the leffc side is not quite distinct.
Close to it is a ranch defaced legend. I have read it tentatively as Sri-Janmejayadeva
[rajasya ?]. Considering that the legends on most of the seals of this family are illegible and
have not been deciphered, this reading must be looked upon as a mere conjecture.
The plates belong to the time of the Paramdbhatt&raka MaftarajatfTwaja Paramesvara
gri-Mababhavaguptarajadeva, who meditated on the feet of the P. M> P. Sri-givaguptadeva.
The king is described as the most devout worshipper of Siva (paramamahesvara), the forehead
ornament of the lunar race and the lord of Trikalinga, The grant was issued from the camp
of victory pitched at Suvarnapura. In line 36, the date is given as the third year of the
victorious reign of the JP. M. P. Sri-Janamejayadeva. This is the earliest known record of
Mahabhavagupta L as well as of the Somavamsi kings of Katak, as no inscriptions of his father
1 These have been published by Prof. Hultzech ; above, Vol. VIII, pp. 188-13.
3 Above, Vol. Ill, pp. 323-59. 3 Above, Vol. VIII, p, 139, 4 Above, Vol. IV, p, 256,
EPIflRAPHlA INDlOA, [Vol. AT,
JUahafiivagnpta I. have been so far discovered, It records the gift of the village of
belonging to the Lupattara-Khanda to the lhattaputra Jatarflpa, who was a
MerandS and an immigrant from Badhapham^aUikandara. He belonged to the
gttra and the Chhandoga-charaga. His pmaras were Maitravaruna and VMiflhtha. 3 ^
Gbfaha, the writer of these plates, is identical with that of P 1, dated in the 6th yew <>f
MahSbhavagupta I s , and the engraver, Samgrama, son of Bayana Ojjhl, is the same as that
of S, which belongs to the 8th year of the reign of the same king. 4
TEXT, 5
First Phte,
1 Cm 6 Svaoti [|j] Suvarnnapura-samavasitajh*] frimata vijaya-skandhavarat
2 nwbkpraka-mharajMhiraja-parames^ara-Sri-^ivaguptadeva-p
3 ta-pamraamahgsvara-paramabkttaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramgBvam
5 LupattarS-Khandiya Vakrat[e]ntali-grame brahmanin sampujya 'tat-pra-
6 tmivasi-kutumbi}ias=tad-[v]ishayiya-yatha-kaladh7a8inah samahartr-sa
7 Dniart(atr-andapaSih-pisnna-vgiTik-avarOdhajana-ra]OTallabhadin
cha-
8 ta-bhaja-jatiyan samajnapayati [|*] Vidita[m=a*]8tu bhavatam yath=aBmab]iir=ftyaTli
gra-
9 mah sa-nidh^i s-i3panidhih sarvva-badha-vivarjjitah sa-gartasliarah s-amra-
Second Pkte ; Erst Side.
10 madhukalj Ba-jalasthalah 8arw-5parikar.adana.Bahitah pratinishiddb-oMta-
11 \^^[^^*^ Kaandinya-gteya M[ai]travnma-
12 shtha-pravaraya Chohhandoga-charanaya B5dh5 P haihvaUikandara.vinireatTa
-- e J
13 sUTjij. bbatra-Jsteapa-Mnml
4 P^=a-
M ""
, mttdl ik.bh 5g
"
18
Second Pkte; Second Side.
KKT I53B ;sai*
Vakratentali grant of Mahabhavagupta I. janamejaya.
it a.
V. VENKAYYA.
10
12
SCALE '75
FROM IMPRESSIONS PREPARED BY MR. KRISHNA SASTRI,
W. QBIQQS& SONS, LTD, PHOTO-LITHO.
iib.
26
28
36
JSTo. 8.] THREE COPPER-PLATE RECORDS OF SONPUR. 95
32 svargg modati bhumidah [)*] akshepta ch=anumanta cha iiinv=oviL narukfi vasat
[||*] Agner=apa-
23 tyam prathamam suvarnnam bhur=Vvaishnavi Su(Su)rya-Butas=(fiia irivah ["1*1 yah
kanchanam gan-cha mahirUcha
24 aadyad=dattas=trayas=tena bhavanti lokah [||*] Asphotayanti :>it!i nili prava-
25 Igayanti pitamahah [|*] bhumidata kule jatah sa nas=tratfi bhiivifihvaii [I 1 " 1
26 BhUmim yah pratigrihim(hna)ti yas=cha bhumiih prayachcb hati :",**' "ubhau tan.
punya-karmm.anau niya-
27 tarn svarga-gaminau [||*] Tadaganam sahasrani vajapeya-sutfini nlia [;*"> guviirii
koti-prada-
28 nena bhumi-liartfca na suddtyati [||] Harate harayate A-as-tu Tniinda-Ittddlais*
tamovritah. [|*] sa baddho
29 Varunaih pasais=tiryag-y5nim cha gacliclihati [||*] Sva-dutifiih ]Mini-dftiia va
y5 hared 1= vasn.-
Third Plate.
SO ndharam [|*] sa vishtbayam krimir=bh.utva pachyate pitribhij"h* : "i .^aha ui*" 1 Adity3
VarunQ Vislmur=Bba(Bra)-
31 hma Som5 Hntagauah [|] SHlapanis=tii bhagayah^ abhi(ahl:i)r.aihis(ijinti(uandanri)
bhumida[m ||*] Sa(sa)manyo=
32 yam dharmma-setur=nripai)am kala(le) kala(le) palaniy^ hlinvadbhili [|*]
sarvvan=6tan=bhavin5 blitpati-
3B ndra[n*J bliuyS bktyd yachate Eamachandrah [||*] Iti kamala-dnJumbu-bindn-
l5lam(am} Sriyam=a-
34 nacliintya manusbya-iivitan^cha [|*] Bakalam=idam=u[da*]lir!t.an=clLa budliva na
hi pu-
35 nishaih. paraklrttayO vilOpyah [||*] Paramabbattaraka-tpaliarruadhirn-
36 ja-paramesvara-n-Janamejdyadevasya vijayarajye samvatsare tritiye fira-
37 vap.armasa 3 -sitapak9ha-patiohamyam yatr=ankato Samvat 3 Sravana Sudi S
[1*] likki-
38 tam=idam sasanam mabas[a]iidliivigraha"pratibaddIia.kayastha-KCii-Gh56liCrift Vallo 4 -
Q-hosha-
39 sutena SamngramSna 5 u[t*]kritam asa[na*]in=iti s Bayana c -0jjha-sutcna [|J*]
Manga [lam*] maha-Mh ||
B, MbinnS charter of Mahgsivagupta.
TKeee are three platep (of four sides) of which the first and last are engraved on the inner
sides only. They measure about 8'' to 8^" in breadth and about 5f" in height. The engraving is
so deep that the empty side of the first and third plates show traces of tho working of the chisel.
They are strung on a circular ring which is passed through round holes (about v in diameter) cut
on the left margin of each plate" about 1" from the edge. The ring is 4" in rliamotcr and about
&* thick. The ends of the ring are secured into the lower portion of a lump of copper, which
bulges out on either side along the ring to a space of 1|", The upper portion of the lump of
copper is fashioned into a circular seal 1|" in diameter. On the seal is cut in relief a squatting
figure, Nothing more than this is clear on the seal,
1 Bead hareta-
2 Is it >y mistake ttat Magavah has been engraved for Wagavdfi ? May it be that the form ftAa^rot-d current
in Piiti and Prakfit was then used in the vernacular too ?
s ]3, ea a .0)5*1; * Kad Vallabha- (?) 8 Bead Sahgram&a,
In the Nagpur Museum platea he is
96 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Yor, XI,
The plates are dated during the reign of the Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhirilja
vara, Sri-MahasivagTiptarajadeva, who meditated on the feet of the PM.P. Mahabhavagupta-
rajadeva. The king is described as the most devout worshipper of Siva (paramamahetvara),
the forehead ornament of the lunar race and the lord o Trikalihga. The grant was issued
from Vinitapura. In lines 45-46 the date is given as the 15th year of the victorious reign
of the P.M.P.. 3rimad-Yayatirajadeva. F. 5, M-hich belongs to the same reign, but is 6
years earlier, waa also issued from Vimtapura on the hank of the river Mahanadl. 1
The plates record the gift oi the village of IflTbinda (1. 5) or TSibinna (1. 17) in the
Kosala country to the Dtkshita Pundarikasarman, who was a resident of tlie village of
Maramenda in the Kosala country and an immigrant from Bhataparoli. The donee "was the
son of Narayana-sarmaa and grandson of Uhlasa-sarman. He helonged to the Bharadvaja-
gotra, had the pravaras Angiraea, Barhaspatya and Bharadv.TJa. The writer of the grant was
the KahaksliayatalcikQ Sri-Uchchhava-Naga, son of Allava-Haga, who was known to the
Randka, Sri-Charudatta, and the engraver was Tthafcura Panaka.
TEXT. 3
First Plate.
1 Dm 3 Svasti [1|*] Sri [ma] to Vini(ni)tapurata 4 Paparabhattai % aka-maliara3adhirfija-pa-
2 xamesvara Ma(Ma)h9bhavaguptarajadeva-padanndhyat(ta)-paramamahesvara-para-
3 mabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramesvara-Soma-kula-tilaka-Trika-
4 lingadhipati-Srl-Mahasivaguptarajadevah kugall Kosala-de-
5 sa(sa) -pratibaddha-Ganutapata 5 -mandale ch=Ottara-palliya-]Sribinda-graine
6 bra[hma]nan sarap[ii]jya. [ta]d-viBhayiyan yathakaladhyasinah sama-
7 ha[rtri] -Ba[m]nidhatn-yiild:adhikarika-dandapasika-chata-bhata-pi3ii(su) .
8 na-ve[tri]k-aiYarlidlia]ana-raiiaka-raiaptitra-rajnz-rajaval [la] -
9 bha(bha)dln sarvan raja-padopaji(ji)vinah eamajnapayati [{*] Viditam^astu
10 bha[va*]t8m yatK=aB[m*]abhir=aya[m*] gramah sa-nidhih s-flpanidhih sw
dasa (sa)paradhat
11 sarvabadha-vivarjitah Ba[r*]voparikaradana-sahi[ta]s=chatuh-si(si)ma'pa"
12 Wyantah s-amra-madhuka,h sa-gart6sa(aha)rah sa-jalasfclialah pratuiisliiddlia'cliata-
13 bhata-pravesah BharadVa(dva)ja-sag5traya | Angirasa-Barhaspatya-Bhara- '
14 dvajarpiavaraya Uhlasa-sarmmanali pautraya | Na(Na)rayana-sa[rmma]-
Second Plate First Side.
15 na[h*] putraya | Bhata[pa]roll<5-Tini(ni)rggafca(ta)y a | Kesallya^Maramenda. feral -
16 me(ma)-vasfcavyaya ri- 8 Pundar>ka-sarmmarLe dikshitaya | Ganudapati- "
17 mandale Uttara-pallikaya Nibinna^gramah
tara-
18 k- a [T]kka.kshiti. S amake(ka)l-flpabhSg&[r]tha[ 1 h*]
19 yaBA(o)Triddhaye t&mbraM tamra-sa(ga)sanen=akarikritya praiipadita
a symbol
jmuyi.
8 This is what I read. It occurs also in line 16. No snch name is retained for any viUara or tww-
Sonpnr State. (Bantapara in tie neighbourhood ia however euggeated. ^ B Pafgana m
B "Where this Bhataparoli is could nofc be ascertained.
7 The prefix marts perhaps distinguishes the village from other places bearing the name Menda
8 Bead FutdariMarmaw. 9 In line 5 the name is epelt NiMitda ' ' '
10 Cancel this word.
Nibinna grant of Mahasivagupta Yayatl.
^^a
28
SCALE -75.
FROM IMPRESSIONS PREPARED BY MR. KRISHNA 8A8TRI
W. QRIQQ8 & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITHO.
THREE COPPER-PLATE RECORDS OF SONPUR, 97
20 gamya -
^ dbbih sukbena prati[>]tayyam=iti [|*J Bbayibbi<s=cba bhupatibbir=ddanti(:tti)r=i-
M yam=as[ma]diya aha[r]ma-g[au]rayad=asmad-anurOdbacli=[cba] sva-dattir(dattir)=iv=
anupa(pa)
Tatba [cb=<5*]kta[m*] dbaHmm a -Ba(sa)stre [|*] Bahub1>i[i-] =vasndba
datta (j) rajabbib Saga-
24 r-adibbih I yasya yOB [ya] yada bbuims=tasya ksya tada pbalam || Ma bhn-
25 tapbala-sanka' vah paradatt^eti partbivab | sva-danat=phalam=anantyam
26 para-datt-anupalane [ Sa(Bba) S Ltlii( 8 bti)-yarslia-8abaBr a ni syarggg msdati bhtoni-(l)
27 da | ak S lii(kslie)pta cb= a numanta cha dvay=etau naraka-gra(ga)min a a I
& v& J '
28 pra[tba]ma[m*] Bavarnna[m*] bhur(bhur)=Va(Yai)Bbnayi Sn(s5)rja. S utas-cha gavah
yah kanchana[m*] gaiUcha
Second Plate Second Side.
29 m aHS=cha drfj[i] (|) d a tta S =[tr a ] y a s =ten a bhwaEti I 8 ke(kah) | i^a^
prfcara[h*J x
30 pravalga(ya)uti pitamahab | bbumi-data knlg jatah ea nas=ire(a)[t]a
31 bbayiBhyati [ Bbumi[m*] yah P ratigribCn]ati
prayacbcbbati | ubh[an]
32 fcau punya-karmmanau niyafcau(tam) svarga-gaminau | Tadagana[m*] sabasre-
33 na, vaja P e.ya.sa(sa)tani(teiia) cha [|] gava[m] ksti-pradanena bbSmi-hartta na su(su)dlLya-
34 ti | Harate bai-ayate yas=t[u] manda-buddhis-teme-vritali subaddbo Varunaifh*!
35 pasai(gai)s=tirya g or,n(gyOnim) 8a gactobbati | SuYarnnam=eka[m*l rtrnVskftrrii*!
bhilmi(me)- L J
36 r=apy=arddbam=an g nla[m*] [|] h a ram(n)=na[ra*]k a m= a yati (|) T a yaa
playab 4 |
37 Sva-[da]tta[m*] pa8ara(para)-dattam=ya y<3 5 barad=ya8[u]iidbarab | sa
krimi-
38 [r]=bhn[tya] pitribhis-saba pacbyatg | AdityS
Hu-
39 tasa(s5a)nab Su(Sii)lapanis=cba bhagava[n=a*]bbina[nda*]nti bhSmidah(dam) I
Samany<5=
40 ya[m*] dbarmma-Betu[r*]=nripana[m*] kalg kale palaniys bbavadbbii [|*] sar[y a ]-
41 n=,etana(n) bbavinab partbiyendrana(n) bh[S]y(5 [bbiiyfl*] yachats Eamabbadrab |
Third Plate.
42 Iti kamala-dal-ambu-binda(udu)-l5la[m*] fe-(^ri)yam=annobi[ntya] mannfihya-jm-
43 tan=cba Bakalam=idam=udaliririn=cba buddW na bi purasliai[b] para-kliiiyo
44 vilopya iti | ParamamabeSvara-para[raa i ]bbataraka-mabarajadbira-
45 ja-paramesyara-Sorna-kula-tilaka-TrikalingSdMpati-srimad-Taya-
46 t[i]rajadevasya padanupravarddbamana-vijayarajye paflohadaaa(sa)me
47 samvatsare | Marggasi (Marga^ira)-mase (|) su(Su)klapaksh trayodas(^)yan=tithau
Samva-
1 Bead "palanlya. 3 Read ..
8 The akshara a is different from the other initial as which occur in this inscription. It resembles the
letter da.
* Bead xa-lhUta-samplavam. * Bead hareta v&sundharafa.
9 After the mark of punctuation, there is a symbol which may be the rovrel t erased by the engraver himself
SB ifc is written at the beginning of the nest line. '
7 Bead rudahritanncAa luddhva-.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
a __The charter of Satrubhanja.
' the first and last of 'which bear writing on tho
^ than the other two. The height and
aides only. Theth, ^^^^^^^^^i^ *
*h of the plates vary --the ouner g tea meafmre g
the latter being greater '***^ ^^ ?L height L,m 4f - tte
in breadth in the middle and akmt 7| at the margin ineii ne g 7 j. ^
The ihM plate w.es n fr ' ft * ho l e * oui
. ft
arc a round dot which is perhaps intended to represent the bun.
"BdoT^^nT^.cumbe.t^Haoing the ptoper right. AuJl portio, of the seal i.
broken to the proper right of the bull
The inscription belongs to the reign of king gatrubhafijadeva (1. 10) or
(I W), who is described as belonging to the Bhafija race (1.161) and to the Andaja^
(I* 16). He *aa apparently the ruler of TTbbaya-Khinjali-mandala (1. 17). In line 4 reference
ii m*fc to many kings (named) Silabhanjadeva.* In their family waa king Satrubhaajade ra.
HgrntedMilTipadi-KhandakshetraintQD district of BoyarS-vishaya. The donee was the
frbjopiitax Zrisanai son of Akhandala and grandson of Mah5dadhi. Be was an immigrant
from jSUpa-grlma, belonged to the Kasjapa-0ora and W&B a, student of the Samaveda. He is
s*id to hare had three riahis for his ^?royara, but their names are not given. The whole inscrip-
tion *o toll of mistakes that it is hardly possible to correct them. Even the imprecatory
f erpw are not correctly quoted. There is BO doubt that the record was composed by some igno*
u*t pseww, aod I cannot altogether suppress my suspicion about the genuineness of the grant.
Four other inscriptions of the Bhanja family are known, three from Orissa and the fourth,
from Gronafir in the Ganjam District. One of them, which has been published by the late
Profwwor KielhonK 8 furbishes the following pedigree ;
Banabhanjadeva
Digbhanjadeva
a VidyadharabhanjadSva
Dharmakalafa
(parania-mahesvara) ,
* {!ftt t^g intftttdad is probably <Dkaradntta and what looks like tUe n of r may be due to a mistake of
^B|^WH^W^* - *i|Rft|.l
iftftlfttluai^ii a^ um of A village in the 0<Jra cooutry j m above Vol. HI. p. 354.
3STo. 8.] THREE COPPER-PLATE RECORDS OF, SOETPUR. 99
One of the Bamanghati plates 1 is dated in Samvat 288 and during 1 the reign of Eanabhanja,
e oxi of Digbhanja and grandson of Kottabhanja of the Bhanja family, 3 while the other belongs
-to the time of Rajabhanja, son of Eanabhanja, and grandson of Kottabhanja of the- Bhanja
family. 8 In the Gumsnr plates, the donor is Hetribhafija, son of Ranabhanja and grandson of
The following tentative genealogy may be derived from these four records :
Kottabhanja
Digbhanja (alias Satrubhanja ?).
Ranabhanja
Digbhanja NetribnaSja
( (Kalyanakalasa)
Silabhanjadeva
I
Maharaja Vidyadharabhanja.
Dhamnakalada
The subjoined grant is dated during the reign of gatrubhanja, bat I doubt if it has to be
Assigned to the first king on the foregoing tentative genealogy. I would rather assign it to some
successor of Vidyadharabhanja on the above table, The emblems on the seal may be taken to
3"how that Satrubhanja was a Saiva. But in line 16 of the text he is described as a fervent
levotee of the god Viahnu (parama-vaishnava), The modern representatives of the Bhafija
-.&* roily are the ralers of the native state of Morbhan j in Orissa, which probably owes its name
;o a king named Mayurabhanja. The indirect reference to this king in the present grant in the
epithet andaja-vamfa-prabhava is to my mind satisfactory evidence of the donor Satrubhanja
Carving lived at a comparatively later period. In the two BamanghJiti plates mention is made
> Virabkadra, the founder of the Bhaiija family, who is said to have been born in the great
-a,2povana at Kotyasrama by breaking open a pea-hen's egg. 4
TEXT. 5
First Plate.
1 Cm 6 Svasti [||*] Samghara-kala-hutabhug-vikarala-ghora-Bambhranta-ldCm^jkara-kri-
S tanta bhina | gahanandhakara-surasnra-gahanadapatra tadabhairavam Hara-va-
S puh bhavatah prapatuty || Durvarah varana-pratipaksba-Lakshi-hata-grahana suddta
4 Srl-Stilabhafija-deva-'naraddhipatayO bahavo babhnva bhuri-sahaara-sankha tesham kn.-
5 l[e] sakala-bhu talapala 8 -manH-malarchita-pada-ghrishu kha^ga-dhara-hatg-
C na nripati-Sr]-Silabha[m*]jadeva prakata-paurusha-ra^mi-chakra-ni-
1 No. 655 of the late Prof. Kielhorn'u Northern list.
2 The queer wording of the inscription makes it doubtful if Digbhanja was a mere surname of Ko^tablanja
r if Dighhaiija denoted a distinct ting. In any case the identification, of Satrubhafija and Digbhanja with
Hoftahhanja is purely tentative.
3 No. 656 of the same list.
* The Bhafijas of Maurbhanja as well as of Ganjam have the peacock (mayiira) ae something Hie a totem. The
iliafija-Tajafl all say that they had their origin in a peacock.
6 Prom the original plates. The text is hopelessly corrupt and I have made no attempt to correct the numerous
ii a takes,
6 Expressed also by a symbol at the beginning of the line.
7 Silabhan jadeva was apparently the father of the donor.
** Prom la of sakala up to jp5 of pdla, thero is an erasure in the original.
02
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. UOL. XL
7 ta nisirdanitaribridayOpi pta nripafcayab [| GambMryena payonidbi sthi-
8 ratvena ^ritbivya Yalenanila + 3 savltajananfj 3 cbimasamamali tapaeS Yp-
9 haspate(ti)-saroab | amasara jaga mraakritya taja dattavaktiss vijaraja- ' \
10 na SrI-Satrubliaj;m*]jadeva itatnladdhib tasmiitatejasaib bbuvanan-dimya madamiina*
mi- _';
11 lita sambaddbata nripaclia[kra] cbaturangabala ksbcbba-dialita-ddharamandala. $
Gaja-tnra- : "
12 ga-fchura-mdarana-raiia-prasara dad?aladvali vitana cbbacbbana janyagana-
Second Plate ; First Side.
13 skaddha (P)-vedika semvarayatah parmata-jaya-Laksbi-samanarii 4 dita-pairaja*
14 napadab Srimad-Bba[irL t 3ja-bbiapati pura pa 6 (?)ti pu.ra nanyah saradamala
kara
1 5 jasa-patala-ddbaYalita-digavadano anavarata-pravrita sammana danadita-
16 sakala-jan5 Andaja-vamsa-prabhava 6 parama-Vaisbnava mata-pitri-padamidbyata
17 mala-ktila-tilakah ITbbaya-Ebifi.jali-maridala-'bbaviabyad-raja-raiaiiaka'''
IS sri ta[ra] hga-kuma [ra] -mara-manya maba-samata 8 brabmaoa praddhana a-
19 ziya^=olia dandapasi-obata-bbata-Tallabba-jatiiia j) yatbarabama-
20 nayati boddliayali samadigayati cb=anyat |] Sivam=asmakaih viditani=a-
21 stu bbavatarii Boyara-Tisbaya-pratibaddia-lililTipadi-khandakstetra-Gliainib'
sima(Bima)-pa-
22 ryanta-nidbi-scbopanidbi-saliitaih akaTiaya-tiitiya-yugadi-dirie 9 Gamgasamdbyi 10
23 matii-pitro atrnanab punma-virddbaye salila-ddbara-ptLrasarena vidbina
24 Tidbi viddbfrnena saviddbgyab | Tavra-sasana pratipaditsyab | yava-veda-
Seccmd Plate ; Second Side.
tid rtha-vacbanenab Kasyapa-gStraya triyari^aya-praTaraa Sama-v6dadbya-
26 yl Alapa-grama u -vinirggatab bbataputra Kyishae Akhandala-suta-Mahoda-
27 dM-naptre 12 | Tatha cb-Oktam dharma-Sastresbn [cbba ?]la-[kri]shtban-maliim
sabijasasya me-
J %>
28 dini yava surya-kritam iSVam tava-svargamaHyatd || Aspb[5]tayati pi-
29 tarah pravalganti pitamaba bb-nrai-data-ktile jata sa me trata bba'isbyati
30 Babtibbir=-vasTidba datarb. rajatia Sagaradibbi yasya yasya yada bbumi
81 tasya tasya tada [pba]la |J Ma partluTa kadacbita 18 brabmasra 14 ma-
1 The syllables prithivyd are engraved over an erasure.
a This cross ia incised below the line between the a&sharas la and sa.
1 The akahard jit seems to have been erased by the engraver himaelf.
* There is a visarga after bhe akshara nan, * This letter looks also like rdAri.
* Andtyn tniB ' born of an egg (anda)' of a peacock, ,' ;,; ; ', ; ;"
' Thee :sharas t rom itja of Tchiiijali up to ma of the second Mara in the next line are engrave^ 'i(i|^v
Mure, Tie akshata in at the beginning of the nett line has perhaps to be cancelled. : X.Tiif
* It ii not easy to asct-rtain to whom the epithet wahfaamata applies, as the construction ia
faalty.
* The grant ^ras made on the afoSay<Z"tf.n%5 day which falls on Vai$akha-9ukla-tr.itlya,
on a Priday on which the Kaliyuga commenced,' [See also Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 179, ondr Ifa
By GaAgasandhi is perhaps meant the confluence of the Mabauadl and tlieTol.
^ l The village Alapa could not be identified.
Krishna, son of Akhandala and grandson of MahodadM, is the donee.
" The akdham da of ft .itfaebit ifi engraved oeer an erasure.
14 tand enjoyed by a brahm&na as rant-free is now called Irahmbttara, not Ir&hmusva as it
Sonpur plates of Satrubhanja.
na.
24
V. VENKAYYA.
SCALE- 8. W ' QRIQQS4 SONS, LTP., PHOTO-LITHO.
FROM IMPRESSIONS PRF-PARED BY MR. KRISHNA 8A8TRI.
No. 8.] THEBE COPPER-PLATE RECORDS OF SOXPUB. 10J
32 nasad=apianeshadhamabhe8haiyaatatahalahala-visham|| Avisha[m] vi-
33 shainitabuh brahmasvam visha u[ch]yate visam=ekakinO hariinti brahmasa putra-
paitrikam
34 yatha ga,u bharate vachhaksharini ksbiramuste eva datva safcasriiksha bhffmi bhara-
35 ti bmlmidah II Vajapeye-Bahasraui asvamedha-satani eta || gava[m*] koti-prada-
36 nena bhumiharta na sudhyati || yatha bijani lolianti pukirnnani mahitala 1
Third Plate.
37 Sva bhami-krita-danam sasye 2 sasye prayachhati [|*] bhumi yah pratigrihnati ya-
38 chhcbha, bhumi prayachhati ubhai tai puuya-karma niyatai svarga-gaminai [||*]
Ear ante hara-
39 yate yas=ta ma[m]da-biidhis=tama-vritah sa batdha Varunauh pasyes=tiryay6-
40 nishu jayetg || Sva-datam para-datam va yS hareti Ta&u[m]dharii || sa kapila-
41 sataglinanam^enaei pratipadyate II Hiramnyameka ga-
42 m=Ska[m] bliu.mirsapy=ardliam=agula || harantS naraka ya[m]ti yava-
43 d-ahuta-samplavab || Siva[na]gana Pandi 3 -sateue llacbhinta 4
44 mahariijaki 5 madretib II
* * * * # #
In order to localise and identify the places mentioned in the foregoing three grants and other
allied inscriptions we must try and ascertain bow and where the originals were found. A
and B as well as S were discovered by cultivators while ploughing fields in the villages granted
by the charters. As regards Mihipadi Khandaksbetra of C, Milupadi or Milupandi may bo
the name of a plot of land. All fields in the district of Sambalpur as well as in the feudatory
states attached to it bear local names ; and if Khandakshetra denoted merely a stray piece of
land, no identification of it is possible. But Khandakshetra may also be the name of a village ;
for in F 1, line 13, we actually find the word as the name of a village. The resident of that
village is Baid to have come from Odayasringa, which I identify with Odsinga in the native
state of Atmallik. Eoyara being on the borders of Sonpur State (0, line 21), not far off either
from Patna or Atmallik, there might have been a village of the name Khandakshetra in the
locality where the record was unearthed.
It must be noted that the states of Rerhakhol, Atmallik, Bodh and Patna lie to the north,
north-east, east aud south, respectively, of the Sonpur State which they adjoin. Of the
geographical names mentioned in F 1, the river Ohga (now called Ong) flows through the states
of Patna and Sonpur. The Zammdari of Barpali (district Sambalpur) in which the village
Satallama the modern Satalma of S is situated, is also witbin a few miles from the river Ong
flowing past Saleohata, Bakebira and Loisihga (Vakavedda and LeiMnga of F 1) are also
close to Salebhata Police Station.
Nuptara Nupursinga and Banktentuli (IwpoWcwffi Khandiya Vdkratentali grume, line 5,
A) are in the neighbourhood of the place where A was obtained. As Suvarnapura (A, line 1}
is certainly the Sanskritiaed form of Sonpur, so also is Eadhaphamvallikandara (A, line 12),
i The aksharas ni and Tiita nre engraved over an erasure.
a The form loty*"*'* etc - Beating abundance of crops, Bhows that the dialect fchen m use was similar to
Bengali, for thiB is now used only in Bengal as an idiomatic form.
1 1 Bid 8tonSffto*. The akehara na of ndffa IB corrected apparently from go,
* The word u fl ed here for engraving ' muat be aome Deal term then current.
rwhof ; fl intended is probably Sivanagena Pandi-sutena ttnckfatam, ana mahartyaki nudretify seema to
^ On the word MA Uta aeetbe late Professor El^ta'. remark, above, Vol. IX.
aar#a.W is Hindi pure and simple. The nse of this form is worth noting.
EPIGBAPEIA INDICA, [Voi,, XI.
r" VL^'h Branding form of Kerhafchol. The word ' kandan ' means ' khol ' both in Uriya
uiui vulgar Bengali.
Bluiasima (P 1, line 1 and S, line 2) appears to be Mursing which, is in the Jarasinga
7 ' iTi of the Patui State. The situation of Satalma, Bakebira and Loisinga, led me first to
mtSLtiecation! My impression ie confirmed by the fact that it is customary with the
Xvnmd-ir of Janism-a to be ceremoniously installed every year on the Dasara dny (lUth day
fi-om the full moon of the month of Asm) by going to Mnrsing, which is at present quite an
insignificant village.
There is no doubt that when A was issued, the donor was present at Sonpnr. The word
nkw-katrfu in li" e 1 of tlie P ^ copP er 'P late S mt ( P> *)> like ^yo-shmikilvara (A, line
1 j, occurring as it does after the name of the place where the king was residing, 01111 never mean
a town. " From Murasima (or from Suvarnapura, as the case may bo) whero the king with his
victorious soldiers was encamped " should be the meaning of the first Hue of the text of both
F 1 and A.
It is very probable that a town was being built at Chaudwjir, on the bank of ilia Mahanadi
opposite Katak, either by Janamejaya or his eon Yayati ; but it was uovor finished. Dr.
Fleet has very rightly remarked (above, Vol III, 324) that the town Katak in of lator origin
than Chaudwar. If this be the case, how could the place attain any celebrity already in the
time of Janamejaya ? It may be that the town Katak owes its name to the fact of its being built
on a camping ground. As the king must have encamped in many different places, it is impos-
sible that the name Kataka had at such ati early period as the reign of Janamujaya, become the
proper name of the locality to which it is now applied. Dr. Fleet saw clearly what the word
meant, 1 but was only misled by the name of the town where the plates edited by him were pre-
served. Since it is clear that the Sonpur charters were issued from Sonpur, there- is no reason to
suppose that the charters relating to Bakebira (F 1) and Satalma (S) not far from one an-
other were not issued from some place in Patna during the military expedition of the grantor,
I am inclined to think that the town "Vinitapura, whence Mahasivagupta issued B grant-
ing the village of Mbinna, is no other than BinikS in the Sonpur State, Tho villages Nibinna
and Menda (now a police station) are in the Binika subdivision, From the source of the river
to the Bay of Bengal there ia no other town ou the bank of the Mahanadi which bears such a
name. Considering that even villages very often retain their old names, it is not likely that a
town of such importance has lost its name altogether. For this ream I think Vimtapura is the
banskrifased form of the non- Aryan name Binika.
It is a pity that the original find-spot of P 5 cannot now be known. How tbe charter
rctog to a village the Zosala cUtry was carried to the Government record Irn t Kat
was not at all uqmrek i nto by Babu Rangalal Banerji when ho first edited it in 1877 I In
easaly mmgine how ihe charters granted in favoar of the chief minister of the kin- (F 2 1 8
and F 4) were carried by him and left behind. ( '
tk(! '%
, f
F TO ciaI P 80 ^*"
di, Tul6nda, Alindala etc f
'
irttiot of sbalp.
to it, ww in
ctober 1905,
No. 8.] 'THREE COPPER-PLATE RECORDS OP SOM'TJH.
convenience due to their geographical situation. It is perfectly clear that this tract of country
-firas also once included within Kosala-desa or Dakshina Kosala of which Katanpur (in the
district of Bilaspur) was the capital, but did not form any part of Odra or Grissa. For, in the
first place, Nihinna in Sonpur (B, lines 4, 5, 15 and 10) and Ssitullarua (modern Satalum) in
Sambalpur (S, line 9) are described as villages in Kosala-desa. 1 Secondly, the Bralniiana wlo
came from Orissa to he settled in the district of Sambalpur, could nyt Lmve been culled a man
of Odra-desa (S, lines 16 and 17) if the district were part oE Orissa. It is worthy of note tut
even now, when anybody goes to Puri on pilgrimage, either from Samba'pr or fiom the feada-
tory states, he says he is going to Orissa. In popular language. Orissa does not include
Sambalpur and its feudatory states.
The grantors of the charters F 1 to F 6, A, B, and S, called themsi'lvt* lords of Kosala-
desa 2 SB well as of Trikalihga. It is worthy of note tlmt the Kesari kte> fire counted in
OriBsa from Yayati and not from his father Janamejaya. Tlure is aiMth.-r Jauamejaya in
the list of kings, but he was a remote successor of Yayiiti. Mcivly lu-eausu no epigrapbie
record of Jauamejaya has been obtained, it cannot be argued thttt it is Jammejaya ilaha-
bhavagupta I., v?ho has been wrongly shown on the list. This is at U-ust certain that tho
Orissa record does not know anything o Sivagupta who is the first kiug ofthis lino.
Since all the copper-plate grants of MahSbhavagupta I. relutt; to villugea in Kusala-desa 3
luding Sambalpar of course) it must be presumed that, to bi-in vnh, the Sniiwaihhi kirga
me Powerful in Kflsala-defia only ; and that it was only subsequently that they extended their
'mto OriBaa. Sadharana, who Iwas the chief minieter of Mahalteagupta I., was
dillages for his enjoyment fc E 5sala-desa (F 2 to F 4). He could not hav, m^ged
= ho had been living far awa^ from those village; nor would the kmg select mch
distant villages for hie minister who was his f avouritu.
Whether the taptas who were lords of KoBala and Orissa ve contacted ^ith the
Sivaupta, son of Harshagupta of the Rajim, Sirpni and Ratanpur records ,s a
'
at differeut place, H assumption l, y Bhav^va ,f the htle BMm
ata t 611ggc8 ti<m o Sir
n
' cmBidered a uot p " oapalteograi)bit
grounds.' 51
muah from those of the
c ta !-*"*. ^g
E&ji'm and Batanpur records ; but the aw ^ to for ^i,, cottvt officers, We get
village, are d to be in the Ktalt
3 [See the preceding note.Ed.]
. Koi Qt5,to .eem. to be a
104 JEPIGKAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XL
Gh58ha (A and F 1), Walla Datta, son of Dhara Datta 1 (F 1, F 2, F 3, F 4, and S) in the
employment of Janamejaya; the names ChiLru Datta, 2 Uchchhava Naga and Allava Naga 3
under king Yayati (B) and the names Singa Datta 4 and Mangala Datta under Bhimaratha
(F 6). None but Bengali kayasthas bear Datta, GhOsha, Naga, etc., as surnames. The
Uriya Karans (who may be called kayasfchas) never used such surnames. The words Datta,
GhCsha, etc., as inseparable parts of the names of men, were in use in other parts of Northern
India; and sach names coald be borne by persons of any and every caste. But aa these words
are surnames here of Kayasthas, there can be no doubt that the kings had Bengali officers
under them when they acquired territories in the forest tract of Samhalpur.
The writers and engravers used the alphabet which was current amongst them. Mr.
Thomas remarked long ago that these letters resemble mostly, and are identical in some cases
with, the modern Bengali alphabet, The letters Jfera, nga, fichu, tu, and pka are striking exam-
pies. But it must also be borne in mind that some letters represent the modern Uriya forms
of them only. If we compare the alphabet of the epigraphic records of the Pala and the
Sena kings of Bengal, we can clearly see how the modem forms of Bengali and Uriya letters
were evolved. These characters were also in use in the district of Granjam, but they were
slightly modified by southern influence (e.g. above, Vol. III., plate facing p. 222). Inscrip-
tions written purely by Uriya scribes also bear the forms of these letters with the provincial
peculiarities of Bengali letters (C). I cannot deal with the historical significance of it here.
The cumulative effect of the forgoing facts is certainly on the side of the snggestion of
Sir Alexander Cunningham that the Q-uptas who were Kosalendras and Trikalingadhipatis
must have sprang from the Hinduised Sabara family of Udayana.
[The identification proposed by Mr. Mazumdar of Yimtapura with Binika in the Sonpur
State has been arrived at independently by Bai Bahadur Hira Lai in his article on the Sirpur
iStone Inscription of TVIahasiva Gupta which, though received prior to this . paper, has been
unavoidably delayed for want of proper impressions of the inscription, Ed.]
No, 9.HVE VALABHI PLATES.
BY PROFESSOR STBN KONOW, Pn.D, ; CHRISTIANA.
In the Indian Antiquary** has been published an "Account of a collection of copper-plates
belonging to the Palitana State. By the late A. M, T. Jackson, I.O.S." The t collection
consists of twelve plates, which were found some forty years ago. They were strung together
on a copper wire, about f" thick, and suspended by it from the roof of a small underground
chamber adjoining a tank in Palitana, Two of these plates form a grant by the Sdmanta
Maharaja Simhaditya, the remaining ten make np four complete and two incomplete Valabhi
grants. 6 The twelve plates have been kindly lent to Eai Bahadur V. Venkayya, the Govern-
ment Epigraphist for India, who has been good enough to send me impressions of eight of them,
prepared at his request in Dr. Vogel's office.
Bai Bahadur V, Venkayya describes the wire on which the plates had been strung as being
about 8" in. length. Its two extremities are secured into an oval seal measuring 2 T y by If*,
1 [There is no evidence in the inscriptiouB to show that this man was a TcayastTia. On the other hand, he is
called a raqalca in F 2 aud S.EcL]
J [See note 1 on page 98 above. Ed.]
* I'Charu Dafcta is called a raqaba, while the other two are not spoken of as JE%asrfA<w,~EcL]
* [There is nothing- in the inscription to show that Singa Datta, who held the office of sandUvigrahin, was a
Vol. XXXIX. pp. 129 f, See above, pp. 16 and 80.
3STo. P.] 'FIVE YALABHI PLATES.
The seal bears IB relief, on a countersunk surface, a recumbent ball, facing tic i vo-icii 1 ricrlii.,
-with a pretty large hump, and below it the legend Sn-Bliatakhah. The bull and tfc.- loff-'.-rvl jt:-o
separated by two horizontal lines, of which the upper one is not quite distinct.
The eight plates contain three complete and two incomplete Valablil grants. T'tci i'mv.J
complete ones and one of the two incomplete ones belong to the AlahasilmaW' 1 M .:.'< Ir'l'ri
IQhruvasena I. One of them is dated [ Yalabhl-] Sam-rat 206, two [ Talabhi v ] >:niivi.t -210,
while the incomplete one does not contain a data. The same is the case with th.t ixninijihiL'
plate, which forms the beginning of a grant issued by Siladifcya I. Dharraaditya.
I. PALITANA PLATES OP DHRUVASENA L; [VALABHI-] SAMVAT
These are two plates, each written on one side only. According to Rai Bahadur V. VOP icsiyy M ,
the working of the engraver's tool shows itself almost completely on the back of noi:!i i)":i.o.--."
length of the plates is 9" and the height 6f 7," The size of the individual letups is ;iin-:r,
J-". The 'plates are, to judge from the impressions, in a very good state of preserve {.kn. The
first plate contains 14 and the second 16 lines of well executed writing.
The characters are the same as in other old Valablil plates. They comprise J ,Lif: ?\trn* for
initial ? iu -Ln-ara-, L 16, and for dh in Dliindalta-, 1. 17. There are two signs of inter; rniiiHl-K/'i,
<uis. a single dot in 1. 18 and a double dot or visarga in 'vaseh instead of vaset,!. '27: -D',r.::'a-
senasyali, i.e. Dhruvasenasya ||, 1. 29. The numerical symbols for 200, 6, and 5 oc!i!:n- :n I. :'J(>.
With regard to orthography, we may note that the name of the first anchor OL' (.lie
IMaitrakas occurs in the form Bhatakka, as in all the older plates. The form Bhata, 1 ': i ir, a Liter
attempt at Sanskritizing the name, and there is no reason for preferring it, at least KO lontf its we
clo not know whether the name is Indian or not. The 5 iu -phalopa-, 1. 12. loo\'-i a,]rr:o.-,t
like an i. The dropping of a final t in kai$=cJii, 1. 23 ; vasty, i.e. vaset, 1. 27, and the writing oj-
s instead of sJi in sodasa-, 1. 17, are probably Prakritisms ; compare also -Dronasiha:!, S'"M. I. 10.
USTote further the use of an n instead of an m before ^ in chatv&rinsad-, 1. 16, and cki^-'lrlnfa'j, 1.
18, and the doubling of snrds, nasals and liquids after an r; thus, -dparjjit^, 1. 3: -m'ix:r=
'mmanv-f -dliarininS, Dharmma-, 1. 7; 'Q,rUlia- } 1. 11; 'piid&vartta-, 11. 16, 17, 18; :>.vn i ' i r~/:, |! a'':j- )
1. 18, etc. ; but -arha-, 1. 20 ; and finally,' the spelling jy in JarabJwjyi-, 1. 19. Th;; v.-rltirg _:/-/
instead of j recurs in Jyavala.' in 1. 16 of the plates of Samvat 210, Siivana su. 15, wliich will bo
published below. It is comparable with the common modern spelling jy in order to denote tho puro
palatal and not the sound dz in Marathi districts. This spelling is therefore of into. -OP i, for the
chronology of the change of j- to dz in Marathi. Professor Jacobi 1 has suggested to call tho
language usually designated Jaina Maharashtrl, the language of Jaina commentators a,rui poels,
Sanrashtri. He drawa attention to the old Jaina tradition that the ultimate reca.itli u o: tho
Jaina books was made in Yalabhl in the year 980 after the Nirvana of Mahavirn. Tl. woiild
tilaerefore seem probable that Jaina Maharashtrl represents the dialect of Valabhl ab?::t .300 A.D.
J"aina Maharashtrl is closely related to Maharashfcri, the parent of modern Marathi.- and nol;
i;o Sauraseru, from which Gujarat! ia mainly derived. There are also other failures wliioh
point to the coEclueion that the language of Eathyawar and Gujarat generally has noil always
Ibeen- of the same kind as at the present day, but more like the dialects from -which Uai^ai.hl
is derived, 8 and it is therefore possible to compare the spelling jy in Yalabhl plates arid in tnodorn
^Marathi with each other, though Marathi is not now spoken in the districts where ihc^e plates
were issued. The writing raja&fy 1. 3, where the published grants of Dhruvasena have
is perhaps also comparable, the modern change of j to d& not taking place in the word raj'
1 The Kalpasdtra of Shadrabdhu, Leipzig, 1879, pp. 15. 18.
3 Pischel, G-ramwatik der Prakrit- Sprocket, para, 20.
3 See Dr. Grierson, Linguisiio Survey, VoL IX, Part II. pp, 826 f,
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
The writing is on the whole fairly correct, There are, however, some places i-
the engraver has misread his draft. Thus we find a instead of cL in ohatvarinJad-, I, J *
17; -cJiaribhyam> 1. 19; sSmanyam, 1, 24; a for in -vachchhttrita-, 1. 5; <2 for a in -^/-^
7 ; "paddluitir*, I 8; -mahattard,-, 1, 14 ; arnnava-, 1. 21 ; 5 for e in -wfcJafc, instead oi'
1, 25 ; for o in ^ivaboddh^, 1. 11; t for * in -tfiGraZzmattM^, 1, 7 ; ^ for ^ in -vanga-, L -
</ in -lliotyam, L 21 ; * for in =numattavya^ 1, 25 ; for v in -arj'jqt-, 1. 2 ; c/
-dxtakaify, I. 25 ; (ZAru for /in in sudhrut-, 1. 12 ; n for v in -jinyam&na-, 1. 6 ; -nyavaa/ /'
^< for 6 in -apadha, 1. 23 ; ^ for i/ in apan=, 1. 25 ; ru f or &a in -sbh^skeru-f 1. 9; ami s
^>t<? also tlie absence of so mdU in -didhitih din-, i. 5; srislitafi- yatd, 1. 22 etc., '
confusion of the dual and the plural in Vyasagttau 6ldka bhavanti, 1. 26.
The plates contaia a grant issued from Valabhl by the Ifahas&manta, the Maharaja J
sena bestowing several plots of land in the villages MadJtana, Tapaslya and Timwl
the HastavaprSoapani (district), on the Chhandflgas Kumarasarman and Jarabhajin,
.S.t:|ii;va ^ifrd, residents of Saiikaravatalsa. Hastavapraharani is -well known fr. M
Valahhl inscriptions. 1 It corresponds to the modern Eathab, 6 miles south, of Go- h .
Bhavnagap State, The lower classes pronounce this -name Hathap, and this form in p
the correct one. It can be regularly doiived from Hastakapra, but Jbairdly from .i I
ra t w or flarfarapra. These forms look like learned Sanskrit versions of a plder Jlnti
and are hardly genuine. Astakapn of the Periplus points to an original Eastern
names of the three villages in the dutriot are not elsewhere known. Ttoj grant wag ianiu
Valabhl, the preeent Wala, Bituated in 21 52' N. and 71 57' B. I o^not identify S:i
rstaka, where the two donees were residing. The detain was ti^ m^Sra Mai
who appuftn m the same capacity in the two grants of Dtruvassna of Sbfevat 20.7 TL--
rathe ,ame Kikkaka, who wrote the remaining edicts of Dhmwfti*.*. foe date of H,.
w u ttefithti& i of : the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada of WfWife0 year 2
Bonding to AJ>. 525-26. It is the earliest known grant of '
TEXT.
f A ''liVd.
i ; i />;: a, ijj
->f ik
it i fviher
.1 In lh(!
'i *,i i;.d;rt.
",', j'ilcr
' ;.ri'i;!ll
<. rii r-
dl.-anatf, :,,-,-;,.,,
W^.VoL I. p, ,i,-;j.
Watson 'o ^v,{-
plates of Dhruvascmi I.-- [Gupta -j Samval 206.
fro. 9,]
JIVB VALABHI PLATES,
107
7 nama-praSa(.sa)fita-vimala-matili(li) manir=Mmanv-adi-praDifca-TidIu-vidliana-dharinina
Dliarmmaraja
8 iva vihita-vinaya-nya(vya)ya8fcha-paddh.a(ddha)tir=akh.ila-b]iuvaTia-rnandal-ab 1 a(3ga-gvamiua
parama-
9 svamina 8vayarn=upahita-ra3y-abhiBh6ru, 1 -mah.a-virariari-avaprita-rajasrIh parainama-
10 liesvart") maliaraja-Droaasi[m*]hah si[m*]ha iva tasy=anujas=sya-bhuja-balena para-
gaja-
11 ghat-anikfinarn-ukavijayl 6anin-aisMnu [m] saranam-3,(a)vaboddha sastr-arttha-ta[t*]tva-
nfi[m] kalpa-
12 tarur=iva fludhrat(lirit)-pranaymruii yathablLilasliita-plial-opablifigadah paramabliagavatah
13 paramabhat(;ya(tta)i'aka-pad-anudliyati5 mahasamanta-maharaja-Dhmvasenah kusali
li sarvvun-cva Bvan=ayuktaka-vimyn.kta]s:a-dra[iii]gika-mahattara(ra)-chata-b]iata-
dhruvtV'hikaranlka-
15
Second Plate.
[ya]tha"SambadlyamanakanadL[i]yaty 2 =a8ta
yatlxft
1G HttfltaTfrpY-ftharariySm JMEadkanS-grame kutanabi-I^ara-pratyaya-padavartta-sataih
17 * s n4ft8a-padav&rtta-parisar& va(va)p! clia tatba Tapasiya-grame DTiindaka-pratyaya-
padava (va)rtta-^atarii
18 oliatvari6fiaI-atlhikam tatha &Tmishaka-grame parvv-Ottara-sImni pad&vaptttt-atam
sabft vapya SaftkaravStaka-va-
19 a tayya-brilhni^a.Kiimarag a rmma.[Ja]rabliaj^bliya[m] Sandilya-BagOtrabhyam dihands-
ffftHttbmhmacK&ribhya(bbya)ib. may. ma- ,,.,,-11
20 ta-pitrolj pU]!3 ^ & pyayanay^tmftMrf.di-aiha4imafllii^
-"-
putra-paut r . a nv a ya-bhotyam bah-
,
msrishtah yatO=nayOr-
IDS KPIGI'IAPlllA INIih'A. [V ((L ^
29 Ha,rnanta-m:ihar;i]'a-DhmvLise>nasya( h)
[ I*] Likhihuii Kikkakena "||''
30 Sam 200 6 Bhadrapada su 5.
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Cm. Hail! From Vn Jab In. ( /n //,</,',.'-/,/ ) .!' 1 !ir [VTiiilriilcfiN, who fomhlv
prostrated their eni'inioH, (nuis !>nrn) Mio ^tmcrMl, JJn; -lnrii'ii:; MiminUka, -u'fto n!i{;iiri ( .fl v if) ] ( , n i
in hundreds of battlflH fought within (Jin cin-iiit ><( Mm frrrihirir.; ni' Jtih'cr.-arirji of IMKMMV 11 ^1
strength; who gainer] devotion by jfiflK, honour-; iuid ,itr;ii^hi foru :irdnr.s:i tni\;u-d;.t ihoscwhoi
he had prostrated by liin Hjtltsiidonr; who nbi; L i u ,'(l iln- ^\n\-\ r.f rrv;i!iv hv fl.c shvii"th of th
array of devoted hereditary Hcrvant.s Jind iVirnds; tip- d-'voui, wnrdn-ipi-f ,,f ,M-thrsv;ira'.
(Line 4.) Tlis son (?,u) thn g,. n <MM.] DhiiriiHfMiu, wlmn- SUM,! WH-, puriiind, IttMd, lu-furf; und
reddoncdbythedaHfcof hisfoi.-i,; Mu. Hliininir li, 1( . .d'tfm nuilr. ,,r v/h^.r IV.i ;v .' t s inlaid with
the lustre of the crnst jowols of his FOCH wluui they Lout \\ith th.-ir lirnds (L,f.> r ,> hnn) w | loeo
wealth was being Uvud upon by poor ;md h.-lplcs.-, j.rujdr; ih,- drvout wornhipjiiT of
Mahosvara.
(LiueG.) His youu^cr brother (/",,,) 1 hi- .I/ 1 , //,,->;./ DivMiMwiihliu, Imw M|i f iii'HH roflt-
jewel became anspioioiiB by bowing ,i ow ,, t,, his ( r ///-.,/^v 1 ,^ fV-t : v/!..^.- rjuMnv (>,<, fat, 4 iMj
in) the perfoi-mftnoe of the rojjruljitiouR liiirl down hy MMIIII nn.) n! Ju-ir, ; svli.. likd Dlun'mantfn
fi.a. Tadhiflhthira) fixer! tho path of tho ];iws ,,f -nod unclm-l : who, .. rumintiurui i,, I!,,- Idngdom
was pcrformod by the paramount sovran in p-rsfni, ih,- |,,r,! nf tb.r circuit, nf tl,^ i,MTii,ri UM of
the whole earth, and who HO royal glory w:is punfinl hy (/,/,-j j.^vut librr;ditv ; thu devout
worshipper of Mahesvara.
(Line 10.) HJH younpor broilusr, who Hko a lion driV.'d, ,1 .sim/Huuhl,.,!. by t.hc strnngtli of
his own arm, tho array of tho troops of tin, Pl, T h;n,t,; of r/ M ',, ,, n ,, ( ,,i lH ; wl, f , w :w flin ri-fngo (rf
thone who sought for refuge ; who ^aspod iliu r,-al purport ,,f ih- i.u-unin^ of th X ( , ff /AM; who,
like the fcaZjpn-toec, grantml the enjoyment of n-wurdM ;t.-p,.nliiifr t.> the winlu^M of (A/*) fnYm'l* nd
faTOurites; the devout worshipper of Uluipivut ; who mcdii,^ 1.11 tlu.- f.-t "Mlm puminoiuit
lord; the MaliSsllnHinta, tho Mtilia-niju Dhnivawenji, Iw-iji^ in { rood h^.-tJih, J^IH-K MIC f .llf.wiup
order to all his SyaktaJta*, vimynttnkn*, olTif^ra c,f tli.-' wutr.li^.r.Ht.iutw, Mak.ithif.is, rlwtrict
officers, soldiers, dnrwadhikaramkw, dfiMhtpiitiknx, and uibc,':, ;,tTtjrrlinj.r :tH ihtjy an,- I'.mrcriied:
(Line 15.) Be it known to yon tliat I liavo K \vm an a /ms/./^.z^ w ith lilaUtmH of water,
in the HartaTOppa-ffl/wraft?, in the villa-o Madkaria, lu.ndr.-d and f,,ri v phlirnfiM If.lunufng to
the householder Tsvara and an imgathni- wrll with nu arna f> f M*f f( m y ,'yj,> ra,^,,, ; fnt-fht-r in tie
Tapasiya village, hundred and forty pUlmrtas. \\ w hnhiin- ,,f lihii^U^ ; fra-iluT on the
north.ea fl tornhord,r of Tinishakn vilh,., hniHlrml r 7,A7rur/r t ,, H^!,/r w 'ii.h ,, im^tion-well,
to (two) inhabitant.., of fi^koraviitaka, fm.) the })ifil, lna ,,HH K.unftraKari^u HIK! Jnrubhaiyf, of
the band'lp ^'m, s/;ur- : nl 9 of the ,,,n.l B g ft fl oho.)l, fur thif ina-^rv^ ,.f tht p.J,V,i W merit of My
mother and falhoi- and in ordn* to obtain for My H df iu tbi world ami fh, other Bunh nwante a8
I w,sb to last for th, samo ti,n -IB Uu, rnooa. HUH, o^ ftn , r-wth, thb Hv-rn ttiid innuntains, to be
enjoyed by the saoo^.on of their ,,, 3 and Rons' sons, for thojw-fonnunc.of fcho rites of to' }
darti, and ,a,.u-,^ ;; ,r and otlu-rs Th.roforo, not oven a sli^t ohhtnictiou Hhcml.l In* made by
anyone to these two xvhilo they ,,r... .MijV.yin- it in accordanco will, th, pmper cr>i.dittoxiB of ft
6/wia ( %a, mltivatiiig -it or assi^i liff it (to o/A, r ,J. And thin Om- gift should bo pentad fco
by those born m Our lineage and by fnti, piou. ki K B, birring in nn'nd that power is perishable,
thatfchohiGofimm is uncertain, and that tho reward of u gift of land IH common. And
Iwwhoflo.iflsoateBitopaflsontatoifabeiiigeoufiaoated, izicm-a tho gnilt ofth Hve great liiM
together with the minor Hins.
No. 9.] FIVE YALAJJII] I'LATIOS.
(Line 2G.) There ai'o also two VOIWM sung by Vyasa about this, The giver of land
rejoices in liuavun for bixty thousand yearn ; but he who couliHcatea ur. upjiroveH (/</ c<;y/Vntf /-,)
dtvella in hell the name number of yearn.
The earth has heon enjoyed by many kini^s he^ inning \vitli Sahara ; whosoever at any time
possesses UHJ earth, to hint hijloiiys, at that tiuio, tho reward,
(Lino wS.) Tim Nijurn-manual oi' Mo tho M.nJi.'ix finunltt, Iho M>ili. it'jjtt DlmiVfisenu. The
mesHCuyer is tho /trnf Hi 7m Mammalta. WritUm liy Kikkaka.
Tho yoar 200 (and; ; (tho mouth) Bhadrapadu ; tho bright (fortnight) ; tho nth
(tithi).
II. PALITANA PLA'PIilS OP DIIIUJVASMA I.; [VALABIII-] SAM VAT 210,
These plains are deserilmd UK follows by K;d Bahadur V. Vonkuyya, ' : Two [dah-i without
ring or Hiial. I'lai'li <il' tluuii han, hir.vcvcr, two riniy holes. Tho i-in;^ huh- of tin; left-hand
corner oi! tho bottom of tho lir.u pl:i,fo is not comjilcir, a small jiii-ri; of its lower margin
Iwin^' broken junt liclov.- tint rtu^ hole. K:u-h [ilaii; in wi'ilten only on one f-idi-. The
working of tlie eTi^ravor'f. loo! slnr.vs iindf in a fnw [dan-H on (hit batik of both plitles. The
length of iht' pl;i<ri, varii-;-. IVoiri I'll' < li)| arid i.he height I't'tun i' ;" lo ('}''." Tim bciirht of
individual Jftti-n; i^ nboiit \\ Mac.li |ila,lo ciutl.ainii 1 li line:; of \vr!l execufed wHinr.' in
u vory p>od fit.ate oi' preiirrv.'ii inn.
The alphabet ij. uf (hi- .sisiiH' l-.itid n/, in the jdale.-i tlenerilied above. The n'uii'ijit in ap-
parently used a'i a tiiu'M of i.Mlcrpiiiie.tiin.fiou iu ltlnLi'>inh^ i.e. liL<in in! i j; , 1, ;>. Tin*
lH I'ur 'Jmi. Hi ami <"> of-cm- iu 11. H7 I'.
The ortho^'nipliy i; liiruilar { that, of the l'ore;(;d;n^ gnuit. Knriuti r>ueh UH knitl-flu,
1. 21, ,'t/A'/. 1. '.', :nitl iimtiitit'?, 1, iJli, loiik like Pralii'if.ii.iiiii. Tho fttnus ./^/'V/'u- fur tho
fiormiuui .//( //'/-, 1. H', ;tud -;-?/</, wlovfi jiefha|iM Mtaii'in for A'/'//U, I, ^', have l^en di.seiisHfd
ubove, Hunli'., liijuidsi and riatials urn doubled after (' , thus, ~iirj'iii;'>i}ni >;/;///-, 1. ; ~illninn.Mit, I. 7,
A Bind lias been doubled brforo y in -<i,dtlhy<tl< I, 111; -.s'itw/^i'/'//<//'i///'/(. i rj- ) 1, M-. The en
graver lift:; nol, )ieen t-and'ul to avttid miswrif iitjw. Thiit. the <u< M:-\".//'ri has often In-on left out,
nd in II. '.', -'! anil if 5, whulo isyllablew aro uisasin^. An a in very often wrongly written instead
of an a ; thua, tirii!n,ti-i.tn>ii<i~il<ittiin(,tii ( t 1. U ; iwmtjn, }. iJ; and utliM* iiistann'H iu Jl. .'i f>, 7, ]r'J,
14, IV, IK -ll, . r , *!'"', -7; (i i;-t wi'ilten in.-itead of /' lit ai/?u/^ , i.e. itjtittt -, 1. "l{ ; / is
for I in v'*'^'', !. I 1 *-", -^ i'or / in uL>itu~, 1. 4 ; -'////////', K 7 ', ri'IHum, 1, 15 j r far / in -mniinfl
1, 21 , ?/. for in him in I-, L li'J ; ^ for , k ; in -r/^m/m/t-, i, U ; '< for ^ in Mui*ftik<iiunn*, I. 1, and HO
forth. Writings uieh uu -/i'-//, /;;//, /'/^, 1, 5, on tho othi-r hand, are not mistaken of tho
wriU'r, bu< thin in,.taiHv id' wrott-r ,^{/i//a helon^M t> the original dmft and nu;urH in mt*t of
tho grants oi! Dhrnvaivaa. The redundant hint.raut! t }, Sili, IH jjerhajjn alnu duu to omjluHyiU'BU
in thti original draft.
The ^nint. \VIIH i,'*mn-'il from Vtilubhi by thu Mtihtititmtintti, the 3/a/eZ/vf/u BhravasHiia, in
ordor to eualinn the Brahruuna V'idiiuiiiiunuan, ^f tlw Jiiviiltt ijfrn, a htud<mt of thu
(fakkti) iwl urwiiiiout of Siifahupura, in tlw posBHion of Botno laud in tho HaBtavap
vis, tho ktinuia Held cultivated by tlu; Biithruana Viniikha, on tbu wouth-wustwa hordui' of th&
Bballara villu^e, and the Arnrilikfi. titnk ; and further f>0 ]titdti,wrtiL8 on th imrtharn t)ordur of
the Vamikiyu village, to Ixi entered frfjm AkBhanuraka, T am Tiiitthlo to identify thu vill&goa
Bhallara and Vinuklya. VaKulaya i H<ii(l to h: AkBhasaraka^rar^a, Thin ct>rruHjK)n<3B tu
hi the (lau.^.^iM.l pluten uf tnuhvat i j ')7, which Profv8ar HuUet!iii
110
EPIG-RAPEIA INDICA.
XT.
translates "which belongs to the Akshasarakaprapa," comparing the expression
yraytya- in \. 5 of the copper-plate grant of GuhasSna of Samvat 248,1 instead of which we should
perhaps read Tataptllikapr&piya-. It seems certain that prSfiya, is synonymous with prSveJfy"*
Tvhich also occurs in the Khariar plates' of Mahasudeva. 9 Pr&veSya may, of course, be a fiscal
term. It is, however, not likely that it means anything else than what it does in the common
phrase acfata-bhata-pravetya. PrSpiya must then be a Prakrit form of m&pya* I would
accordingly translate Afahasaraka-pravesya " which is entered from Akahasaraka " <i e borders
on Akshmraka. I cannot locate AkshasaraU The laatpart of the word is probably saralca,
lake, pond. Of the remaining geographical names mentioned in the plates Valabhi and
Hastavaprsharam have heen referred to ahove. The name Amrilika probably meas-
aboundingm mangoes." Simhapura, -where the donee resided, al so occurfl in the plates of
Unarassna IV. of Samvat 326 published in the Bombay Journal Vol X. n W 9 It is tho
present Sihar, situated in 21 43' N. and 72 E. '
Mammaka, and the writer Kikkaka, as k th & preceding
was
2
3
5
e
7
8
ribtavah
Palitana plates of Dhruvasena I. [Gupta-] Sam vat 210.
No. 9.] FIVE VALABHI PLATES. Jll
Second Plaia.
15 yn,f,y-aKl,u vfi vidi(di)tfirii yatlnl Simhapura-vfistavya-brribraana-VislinuSarinmane
1G JyavFilu-Httgfifa'iiyjb VfijiSaneya-HabralimaokarinA Hastavapr-Sharanya[m*] Bhall'^ra-
17 grfun-ii panulakfc;hina-,slmii i brfihmana- Visaldia-prablrnktaka-karada-kshstaarii dvadasa-
pad;V
18 varUa,-pariwtr=ATnrilika; vfipi (pi) tatli=Akshasaraka-prave8ya-Vasukiya"gram5ttara-
19 s1inn[ij padtivurttiih pan^e}ifisad=bhukta-bhujyainiinakuh otan=maya mata(ta) pitrflh
20 pyfiymifiy--fitniaiifis-tth~aihi^
pfirvvjldlifivji-
21 sUtity~anuiuri(U>((li)tam yut<VHya bltumjatah kriha.tah karshayatah pradisafo vft
]
kfiryy fismu<l-vamriajair-Tig[ii] im-bhadiu-impatibliis-cha fiama(ina)nyaiii
blii](bhn jiu
i 1 uiunLavya [||*j bliavauli cl)-utra
24 Baltubhir-vvtiHudhu bhuklfi rajaljUissHagm *' T ibIiih [(*] yasya yasya yadfi bhfimi6=
tasyu i'l.sya tadil
25 pluiliu'u jl|*J SbuHhihiih varHha-H^hanrrita Bvar^e mfldati blifimidah [|*]
fii'.lwhht'ltadtrO <'.h-;inan'aai.ii(la) clia ia('Lu)ny S[va*] JiaVaku vase [||*]
^0 Sviuhittuj'w* | ]KU'!i,(luU;iiii va yt'i liur(;(it vummdharj'uh [|*] gava[m*] B
[fj*J Diltakah
ciih [J|*j hiJiliiluiii Kikkakana [||*J Sam 200 10
iiS Sravana HIL 10 F>
TBANSLATIOW.
[Tjint-K I-M' un* priu'iu-ully iihv.iii-iil iviflj tin- lifrhuiin^t>f tho plates of Rarii. 200],
(Iiini: i." ) 1 14 li kn HVH o ymi t.hut fr Hit) iiiMttlntiiufc of Siriibapura, (eis.) tlie
ViBluiuiiuniia-.i. of HM< ,I;ivaK |y</m, utmlmt<jf thti Viiji^mdyn (jWfc&tf), tho following (property),
rh, in (hn nuHtitvuprU">Aam//i, iu lh Bhuiiara villu^i.ii the Honth-wi,sicrn teitlor, the /carrfa 5
fit;lil (fhi'tii'-flti) nijjoyeii by tin- Brahmuna Visaklia, (and) tlio irrigation well AmrilikSeztendiiig
over twnlvu /uVur */-M* : i'urih-r on lha mu'ihuni fwiitier of tbc Vasukiya village, which can be
<mturil fr-MM ,/.*-. whif-li b. ;t lcrH on; AkHhanaralsa. fifty pw/dorf<w, which have formtrly been
and urti Mill In-iit^ i'iijii\ftt (_by thu iloucM), has Iwim ttoutinned by Mo, ia acronlance with the
Mettled riiU-h f fonurr unn-f, in inlt;r t<> inm-am) th njli^iaua moi-it of ACy mother aud fathot,
and in viiri' to i>hitkiii {.; M^wlf Much rowards liora aud in the othitr world as I may wish.
ThwisfwH) olfHimi'tiuu KhmM nut. bo ntalu l>yauy uue to him whilo he onjoya it, cultivates it,
cauflUH it ti I u! cultivate! or aH<igHH it (to <tk<'e*\ Tbia Uur confirmation should be confirmed
by thiwo hftm in Our Huage nu*l by futuro jtioua kings, bearing in mind that tho reward of a
ifl of land is common.
(Lino 2X) Thwre rn aUf) vtn-Kus Hung by Vyasa about this, The earth haa been enjoyed,
etc, Thfj givur of laud, 6t, Ho who WHcinds ^rantd of land made by himself or others, incurs
the guilt of thy killer of hundred thousand IWH,
mt-niw ' tribute ftjinfr 1 ^ of cnur e
H2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Tor,
(Line 27.) The sign-manual of Me tho Mah'ts-tmanhi, the Mnh<lr<]<h\. Dhruvasena. The
messenger is the pratihara Mammaka. Writtun by Kikkaka. The year 200 * smd 10; (the
month) Sravana; the bright (fortnight) ; the fifteenth (fil.h.i).
Ill PALITANA PLATES OF DHRUVASENA L; [VALABHI-] SAMVAT 210.
These are two plates which have been described as follows by Kui B;ili;uln.r V. Vunkayya,
"Each of them has two riug-holes. Each plate is written only on one Hide. Tho working of the
engraver's tool shows itself in a few places on the back. Tho length of ihu platow is about 1QJ 1 ' ;
the height varies from 6f" to 7}"."
The plates are in a good state of preservation. The first contains ].,"> and ihu secoLd
12 lines of well executed -writing. The average height of individual Joltoi-H Ls }'',
The characters are of the same kind as in the plate's dealt with above. Th^y comprise the
eigns for an initial au in Aupasvasti-, 1. 17 ; for a fin:il t in tri/Mat, 1. 17 and w^mV'/, 1. 24; fou
a final m in =anujnatam, 1. 19. The curious shape of tho nsartjn in krittkttinlj, I. i!0; -yitalt,
1. 22; -adibhih, 1. 23 ; -vasihanah, 1.25, is probably due to tho rmfrravor's ruiRunderstaiidmg
bis draft. Note also the eigns of -e- in-k;im=flka-, 1. 11, and of lo in J, 12, A sign of iutei-
punctuation occurs in 1. 25. The numerical symbols for 2UO, 10 and f> are found iri ]. 27.
With regard to orthography the remarks made about tho preceding grants nlno hold
good here. The wrong samdTii in blw?hjatd Ivrisli-, 1. 20, may bo it Prakriti'Mii. The eamo is
perhaps the case with Dronasihams=sihawa,l,lQ. Cousonants are don bled nftor r iu ihe usual
way ; thus, -arjjavoparjjita-, 1.2 f. ; -dharmma, Dharmma- } }. 8 ', -vnaryytitlayit, 1. 120, etc. The
doubling of a surd before y in -anuddlyato, ]. 13, -samladdlnjam^na,' , 1, Ifl, is also in
accordance with the practice in similar grants. There are sovoi-ul iiiatimcus of cu-rulese writing ;
thus we find a for 3 in dftnaman-, 1. 2 ; vapt> 1. 10 Imihmana-, 1. 17; -n^Ji/'T/yuwrr/a, 1. 18;
tot(s8)iK{wyam, 1. 22 ; safiMwawia, 1. 24; -dayaih, 1. 25; for it in c/t't, 1. 24 ; krtshyahayu,
1. 25 ; for w in Ihwrto-, 1. 25 ; n for n in trimtat, I. 17 ; for a iu t'*P, 1. 21- ; ^"for ai in
tiaraneshinlm, 1. 11 ; c^c/z- for c7i iu cl^ch-anu-, 1. 24 ; <j/Jiy for wtZA?/ in Vic-hhi t i<l[a,w^hr=, 1. 25 ;
perhaps j for jj/a iff -raja-, 1. 3 ; ncha for sva iu ttfLohaynja t 1. 27 j / for // in ^atam-i-, I 21 ; i for
^in -tatvanSm, 1. 11 ; achohJietii, 1. 24; ^n for ^a in tUmanyam, 1. 22 ; /5 for y in mnpnpi, 1. 18,; rifl
for wut in "aihikadeshmika-, 1. 19 ; w for % inmaitraka,nHm=, 1. 1, for i in nany~(~ra, 1. 2-t, and for v
in =anumantany= f 1. 22 v , jp for y in pato, 1, 20 ; 5 for 5/k in A-w^a-, 1. 25. L. 21 contains a series
of mistakes in *ckaoity&ny=aMvaryy&ny*e8tUra momryya tamanyam, Nuto ulso the euperfluotta
antcsvara in -stiiams=, 1. 10 ; suhrimt^ 1. 12; the superfluous wa in 1. 21 ; tho redundant Aa in
vdsihana'fy, 1. 25 ; the omiissionof nain -aweM[a*]m=, 3. 11 ; the omission of a visarya iu rajalM,
1. 28, and the fonn Ktieakka instead of Eflcleakena, 1. 2G. In 1. 5, on iho other hand, we find the
coiTeot samdhi ~dtdUtir*ddm-, while the other grants of Dhruvasgna have -di
The grant was issued from Valabhi by the MaMs'lmanta* the Maharaja Dhruvasena to
the Brahmana Skanda of the Aupasvasti gotra, a etudent of the VfijiaanCya xakha, a resident o*
Akrolaka village, who was therewith confirmed in the possession of an irrigation well (vap)
and a field of thirty p$d$varta$, on the northern border of the village, I am not able to identify
this village. The messenger was Kudradhara, who is not else whore known, and the writer,
as in the preceding grants, Kikkaka. The grant is dated on the fifth, (titfci) of the dark (P)
fortnight of Asvayuja, in the (Valabbi) year 210, corresponding to A,D. 529. The syllable
denoting the fortnight has been miswritten, and it is possible that it should bo restored as h
and not as 6a, The mistake is due to the anal syllable of the preceding word being wrongly
Palitana plates of Dhruvasena 1. [Gupta-] Samvat 210.
No. 9;]
FIVE VALABBI PLATES. 113
TEXT.
First Plate,
1 Cm 1 svasti [||*] Valabhitflh prasabba-praoat-amitrana[m*] Maitrakanam(:nam)
afcnla-bala-aapatna-raa-
2 ndal"abli5ga-saih3akta-sai[m*]prabara-^ata-labdiia-pratapali pratap-flpanata-dana-ma(ma)n-
arjja-
3 v-flparjjlt-aniirag5=:niirakte^ paramama-
4 he^varas=senapati-Slri-Bhatakkas=taflya satas=taeb-cbarana-raj5-rnn-a>anata-paYitrikrita-
5 Sirab gh'C-vanata-^atru-cbftdlLmani-prabk^
ana-
6 tlia-jaTi-Opajivyamana-Tibbavali pararDama-liesTaras=seiiapati-D]iarasenas=tas7=amija-
7 gstat-pad-abbipra^ama-praSasta-viraala-m^
8 dbarmma Dharmmaraja iva vihita-vinaya-vyavastli[a]-paddhatii i =ak]iila-b]iuvaiia-maDdlal-
abhsga-
9 svamina paramasvamina svayam=upaliita-rajy-a'bhisiielra"maliaTisrariaTi-avap-ata-ra-
10 ja[s]riit paramamabesvarS makaraja-DronasiIiam(simha)s=8i[ih*]lia iva tasy=amija8=>
syablmja-bale-
11 na para-gaja-gliat-anika[ria*]m-ekavijayi Sararie(nai)8]iinam ^aranam=avaboddba
^astr-art [tit] a-ta [t*] tva-
12 uam kalpatarur=iva sahri(m)t-pranayinam yathabliilaBiiita-phal-opabb<5gadab
parama-
13 bhagavaiah paramabhattaraka-pad-annddhyats mabasamanta-maliaraja-Bhruvasenah
14 ku^ali Baryvan=eva fivan<=ayukiaka-viniynktaka-oMta-b]iata-inafcattara-draDgika-
dhmva-
15 dhikaranika-da9dapaSik-adiii=a]iyams=cha yatha-aambaddhyamanakan=anudar^a-
Second Plate.
16 yafcyaastu vo viditam yatb=Akrolaka-grama nttara-s[i]mni dvadaga-pada(r)Tartia-
parisara va(va)pi(pl)
17 ksb.etra-p3dava[r]tta s olia tri(tri^iiisat tatr=aiva va8tavya-bra(bra)bmana-Skandaya
Aupasvasti-sagCtraya Yajisaneya-
18 sabralimacbariDe yad=etat=[pa]rvvabhuld;a-bbujyamanak8m tan=ruapaCy=a)pi
matapitrob. pupy-apyayana(na)ya
19 atmanag=ch=aihik-ade(inu)shmika-yathab^ pSrvv-acbflra-
20 pa(ya)tfl=Bya purvva-bhukti-maryyadaya bhumjata(tali) kyiehatafb] 8 ' karatayatah
pradi^atO va na kena-vi(clii)t=:svalp=apy=a-
21 b[a]dba vicbarapa va (na) karyy=asraad-vaiiiajair=ata(ga)mi-bhadra Dripatibld-cha"
22 ta(sa)maCma)nyam oha
anaraanfcaDya(Ty=a)pi ob=atra
23 Slafca bbavanti [||*] Baliubbir-vvasudha bbtikta rajablii[b*] Sagar-adibhi. E [|*]
yasya yasya yada bhflmis=ta0ya tasya tada
1 Expressed by a symbol.
a Perhaps -rajya/rty.
8 The engraver has misread Hia draft and misshaped the owar^o.
4 Bead ch*iinityany*aifvaryyaiiyBOst7i,traih mattatfyam,
6 The engraver haa misread hia draft and misshaped
.,, KPIGRAl'jnA INIWA. [Voi, XI.
J.1-*
24 phalam [II*] Shasbti-vartiha-Bahasrani nvjir^fi mf.daii hlnnni:ir ;. 4, j j* | jidir]ihe[t]ta
(eh)ch=anumanta(ntu) cha(cha) niiiiy(iaiij>-v.a nar:ik.' v. (^iM [||*J
25 VicKhy(Viadhy)-atavIshv=atf,y;i3n fiu8ka(aHHh!::.hb"iur : -v:x:.)l.:L|.l.](vi W mh; [F]
krishnaha(ha)y(5 hi jayauto Mm(bhn)im-d{M.la)y:.m hwauu y. 11
26 Svahasto' mama mabasrimantu-nialumija-DhruviiaenaHya J|pj lut ;i Jo* Budradharati
[H*] Likhitam Kikakka(Kikkakena)
27 Bam 200 10 a[ncha3(asva)yuja ja(bai') 5
TRANSLATION.
[Lines 1-15 arc practically identical -willi 1lu ln-giiming of tlir- j.iatK-i of Saii. iKJi'.j
(Line 16.) Be it known to you that,, in onk;r iu im-n-uHn tlu- religious inrrit of Aly mother
and father and to obtain for Myself in this world ami lhu nflim- iiurh rcwn-nlH as I way winh, I
have, in accordance with the settled ruloH of former iifja#', .'onltrrjnjil (.'// ^njnywnt of) au
ircigation-well with an area of twelvo ^itdiirnrhn; find thirty y) t<l : >r t \< tnx anil>l litntl on tho
northern border of Akrolaka villages wliich lnul foruiei'ly IJIM-H and :u'f still In-in^ onjoywl (by
the donee) for the benefit of the resident of that miiuo jtliwio. (n.:.) <h BrnhiiuLiiu Skamiu, of the
Aupaavasti gotra t a student of the VajiHimnya (.s'^/.-O- TlMTrfoi'i-. not \on a wli^lji olmtpuction
or dispute nmsfc bo made by anybody in him whilu hu onjiy:; (.'///'.- ltm-1'^ cultivntt-s it, IWMM it
to be cultivated, or assigns it (in ntlu.\r$] in actionl'inn; with tint inindiiiouH Tnider \vhidh he
enjoyed (it} previously. This Our conlirmatioit (/ lh<-. of") <jnutf} liniili \M eonliniml by those
bom in Our lineage and by future pioun kingH, buaring in mind that. JHAVI r IH jici-iHliulih 1 , that the
life of man. is uncertain, and that tho reward of a pl't of hind IK common.
(Line 22.) There are also verses Bung by Vyiisit :ili >ui thi;</ "-'rhs rarih han bmin <'iijuywl,
etc. The giver of land, etc. ThoBC who rescind a {^rsnit of huui an i n snu-n n.s !<!ut;k .st-rpeuts
living in the dry hollows of trees in the \vuterhttH [WutstH of thu Viisdhyns.
(Line 26.) The sign manual of Mo UJQ Kototftwttfl/'i, tiuj MuL-irtjn BhruvaHuna. The
messenger is Budradhara. Written by Kikkaka. Tho yoar 200 (and) 10 ; (tho month)
Asva[yuja3 ; the dark (?) (fortnight) ; tho 6th (h'thi).
IF.PALITANA PLATE OF DHEUVASKNA I.
This plate has been described aH follows by Kai Bahadur V, Wnk'ttyyii, " (Jno plate only
of the inscription is preserved. It is written on one Hide am! hutt two rinjr-holrsi at tho bottom.
The working of the engravers tool nhowu itself alinoat <-.nm|lftt ly at tht*. bade, Tlwnj IK also a
square hole in the left-hand top corner of the plat t b^rcd into the nynib..l ivprtwouflng tha
syllable o?h. Length of plate varies from II' 1 to 11,|-" ; hwgH varicn From tjj'' to ijJV
The plate contains 13 lines of well executed writing. Thu uvtMitgo height of individual
letters is |".
The characters are similar to those used in tho other platan. They cimtprm.' the nign of tho
phvamti$iyaw-Dhrwus6nan*fataali,l 12. There arc thmi diflurunl fomiH of thy medial long
-*-. ^.Vo of them occur in dtdMtflt din-, I 5, and the third in -prtiyitt*- t 1. <l, Note also the
form of -I- in -twm=efei-, 1. 9, which IB likewiso used in tho camtKpuuilnig pasHage of the grant
just dealt mth.
With regard to orthography, we may note the usual doubling of consonants after r ; thus,
Afl-, 1. 10 ; sarwsn-., 1. 12. On the other hand, wo have a srogle <2A before y ia rtmtdhyZto,
1. 11 j -sambadhya-, 1, 13, as in the grant of Samvat 206, The abueuce of sa;ht/7w in -ifrf^tj
, 1, 5, is in accordance with tho common practice in DhruvaB&m'& granta. In 1, 4 wo find -nttta-
Palitana plate of Dhruv.iserui 1. (incomplete 1 ).
3
No, 9.] FIVE VALABEI PLATES. 115
nata* instead of -run-a-vanata-, and the syllables nSma-pra have been omitted in 1. 6. In 1. 7
we find vipldta- for vihita-. On the whole the engraver has done his work carefully.
The grant was issued from Valabhi by the Maha,s% i manta t the Maharaja Dhruvasena, but
only the formal portion is preserved.
TEXT.
1 Om 1 svasti [||*] Valabhitah praBabha-pranat-amitra(tra)nam Maitrakana;m=atu.la-bala-
sapatna-mandal-abhsga-
2 samsakta- samprahara^ata-labdha-pratapah pratap-5panata-dana-man.-arjjav-0parjjit-
anuragS=nurakta-maiila-
3 bhrita-mitra-sreai-bal-avapta-rajyasrlK paramamahegvarah s>I-sSnapatii- Ehatakkas^tasya
sutas=tat-pada-
4 ra;J5-run-anata(riin-avanata)-pavitr [i] krita-sirah ^ir6- vanata-^atru-clindaniam-prabha-
vichchhurita-pada-nakha-pankti-
5 didhitih dln-anatha-jan-Cpajivyamana-vibhavah paramamalie^varas= sonupati- Dharasenah
6 tasy= antiiaB= tat-pad-abhipra[nama J -pra*]aa8ta-Timala"manli-niauir=Mmanv-acU-pranIt^
vidnana-dharmraa Dharmma-
7 raja iva vi[ph]ita-7inaya-vyavasth.a-paddhatir=akh.ila- bhuvana-mandal-iibhoga-svaininii
parama-
8 Bvamina svayam=npahita-rajy'abhisheka-maliavi^ranan-avapiJta -rajasrlh paramamii-
hg^varah
9 maharaia-33r5nasinilias=fiiihha iva ta8y=aniLJali Bvabhuja-balgna para-gaja-ghat-
10 vijayi ^arau-aishinam saranam=avab5ddha ^astr-arttha-ta[t*]tvanam kalpatarur=iva
subrit-prapayinam
11 yathabhilashita-phal-Opabhogadah paramabhagavatah paramabhattiiraka-pad-
anndhyats
12 maharaja-!Dhravasenan=kii^alI sarvvan=eva svanaayuktaka-raanattara-drariigika-
chata-bhata-
13 dhravasthanadhikarana-dandapaik"adin=anyam^=cha yatha-sambadhya-
V. PALITANA PLATE OP [SILADITTA I. DHAEMADITYA ; VALABHI-
SAMVAT 286].
Eai Bahadur V. Venkayya has favoured me with the following description of thie plate,
" One plate only of the inscription is preserved. ( It has two ring-holes at the bottom, but neither
the ring nor the seal which it migkt have borne is forthcoming. A small piece of the plate is
broken, at the left top corner, damaging a portion o the symbol for &m. Likewise a small piece
is missing at the beginning of 1. 10, where, however, no letter has been damaged. The plate is
engraved only on one side. The working of the engraver's tool shows itself almost completely
at the back. Length of plate varies from 11^" to llf". Height about 8JV*
The plate contains 18 lines of well executed writing. The average height of individual
letters is J*.
The characters agree with those used in the grants of Sftaditya I.
With regard to orthography, -we may note the use of n for ri in iridoAa- t 1. 7 j of rt for fi
in trina-, 1. 7 ; the writing of mgJi for mhia -samghatis*, 1. 5 and in samghat-, 1. 13 ; the use of n
1 Expressed by a symbol.
116 EPIGRAPEIA INDICA, [VOL. 3
for m in -ansa-, 1. .15 ; the doubling of consonants after r and before y in -&rjj<M6$wjjit-, I, 5
BhatSrHad*, 1. 3 ; stJiairyya-^airyya-gcbmbUryy^, 1. 6 ; -&mddhyatas=, 1. 14, and so o:
There are a few mistakes, such as e for a in "petha-, 1. 18 ; for W in -safoa-, 1. 4 ; j for ,
in -ojvala-, 1. 18 ; p for jsr in -paWidva-, 1. 4 ; a Buperfinous onMsuara in -rdmja-, 1. 3, and so 01
The first in santana-, 1. 9, has been misshaped and looks almost like a v. Note also tl
absence of samdU in -sabdali rupa~, 1. 6,
The plate contains only the formal portion of the grant and breaks off in the description <
Slladitya I. Dharmaditya, but ifc is absolutely certain that Mr. Jackson was right in asBujninj
that the grant was issued by him. The absence of samdhi in -fabdafy rfzpa-, 1. 6 ; the -wor<
-dhairyifa- in -sthairyya-dhairyya-gambMryya-, 1. 6 ; and the word -l>ala- in 'dikJiila-'bala
dhamrddharali, 1. 11, occur in all the grants of Slladitya bat not in other Valabhi grants, Ii
is also possible to state definitely that the plate belongs to a. grant issued before Valabhi-Samval
290, because the spellings -samghatis-, 1. 5 ; -tfidafaguru-, 1. 7, and samghat-, 1, 13, which alsc
occur in the Wala plates of Valabhi-Samvat 286, are not found in the phank plates of Yalabhi-
SamYat 290. The last words of our plate are -ojvalatari-'krit'artt'ka-, and by comparing othei
Valabhi grants we find that the second plate must have begun sukha'sampad-upasevS'. Now
these are the first words of the fragmentary second Wala plats of Slladitya I. Dharmaditya ,
dated Sam. 200 80 6 Vaisakha-va(P) 6, which has been published by Dr. Bhandarkar. 1 The
length of that plate is } according to the editor, 12" and the height 8|-". The size therefore also
agrees with that of our plate, and there cannot be any doubt that the two plates belong together,
BO that the whole grant is now before ua. To judge from Dr, Bhandarkar's edition the second
plate is not well preserved. I asked Bai Bahadur V. Venkayya to he good enough to try to
get hold of it so that it could be republished together with the first plate. Hia endeavours to
do so have not, however, been successful, and I therefore edit the beginning alone.
TEXT.
1 Om s svasti [j|*] Valabhitah prasabha-pranat-amitranam Maitrakanam-
atula-bala-sampanna-mandal-abhoga-sarhsakta-praha -
2 ra-ata-labdha-pratapat=pratap-6panata-dana-nian-arjjav-5parjjit-anuragad=aniir'ak^
maulabhrita-sreai-bal-a-
3 vapta-iajya-Sriyah paramamahe^vai'a-SrI-Bhatar!bkSdavyavaoh chhinna-ra(m) ja-
variisan=mata-pitri-oharan-aravmda-pranati-pravidhaut-a^Ssha-kalnift-
4 shal> . sai^avat=prabhriti khadga-dvitiya-bJihar=eva samada-para-gaja-ghat-asph5tana-
prakaita-sa [t* ]tva-nikashas =tat- p [r*] abha-
5 va'praEat-arati-chadaratna-prabha-Bamsakta-pada-riakha-ra^mi-Baihgha(ha)ti8=rakala-
smrifci-pranita-margga-samyak-paripalana-
6 praja-hridaya-ramjan-anvarttha-raja-sabdah rupa-kanti-sthairyya-sdhairyya-gainbhiryya-
buddhi-sanipadbhih Bmara-sa^ank-adriraj-O-
7 dadhi4ri(tri)daSaguru-dhaneaan=afciiayanasasaran-agat-abhaya-pradaDa-paratayS tri-
(tri)na[va]d=apast-asesha-svakaryya-
8 phala [h*] prartthan-adhik-ar ttha-pradan-anandita-vidvatiBuhrit-pranftyi^dayah
padachar=I va sakala-bhn vana-m andal-Sbho-
9 ga-pramdda^ paramamahe^varah Sri-Gruhasenas-tasya sutas=tat-pada-nakha-
mayukha-sa[nta]na-yigrita-JahEavi-jal-au-
10 gha-prakshalit-asesha^kahnashah pranayi-sata-sahasr-opajlvyan^na-sampad'rftpa-lflbbad-
iv= asritas = sarabhasam =abhi-
prathama-narapati-samatisrishtana-
A.1&, Vol. I, p. 44 3 Expressed by a symbpl.
Palitana incomplete plate [of Siladitya I.].
to co
N O- 9-1 FIVE VALABHI PLATES. 117
12 m=fcuupalayita dharrnmadayanam= apakartta praj-fipaghata-karinan^upaplavanam
darsayita sri-sarasvaty5r=ek-a-
13 dhivasasya samglia(]aa)t-arati-paksha-lakshmi-paribliSga-dak8lia-vikramo vikram-
apasamprapta-vimala-partthivasrih paramamahe-
H svarah Sn-Dharasenaa=taaya satas=tat- P afl-aunddhyafcas=sakala-jagad-unandan-
atyadbhata-guna-garaudaya-sthagita-samagra-dinma-
15 ndalas=samara-sata-vijaya-sobTia-sanatha-ma^
guru-manoratha-mahabharah.
16 sarvm-vidya-paravara-vibhag-adhigama-vimala-matir =api sarv vatas=subh[isliita-laven=api
sukh-5papadaniya-pari-
17 to-sha[h*J samagra-l5k-agadha-gambMryya-hridayr)=pi finoharit-atisaya-suvyakta-
parama-l^lyaria-svabhavah khill-bhu-
18 ta-kriteyuga-nripati-pe(pa)tha-vis5dlian-adMgat-5dagra-kIrttir=ddharmm-aTiTiparodh-o[f]-
jvala-tari-krit-arttha-.
TRANSLATION,
(Line 1.) Om. Hail! From ValabM. (In the lineage) of tbc Maitrakaa, who had by
force prostrated (their) enemies, from the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the illustrious
Bhatarkka, who had acquired splendour in hundreds of battles conncc-ted with the circuit of the
territories that he had obtained by means of his unequalled strength ; who had gained the devotion
of those whom he had prostrated by his splendour through his gifts, honours and straightfor-
wardness ; who obtained the glory of royalty by the streng-Lh of the array of devoted hereditary
servants (was descended], the royal lineage being uninterrupted, the devout worshipper of
Mahesvara, the glorious Guhasena, whose sins were all washed away by the prostrations at the
lotus feet of (his) mother and father ; to whom (his) sword was indeed a second arm from (his)
childhood ; and who brightened the touchstone of his strength by splitting open the temples of the
rutting elephants of his foes j the collection of the rays of the nails of whose feet was combined
with the Instre of the crest jewels of hie foes who were prostrated by the power of that (strength) ;
who rendered (his) title of king appropriate by pleasing the minds of (his), subjects by thoroughly
observing the conduct laid down in. all the smrttis ; who in beauty, loveliness, stability, firmness,
profundity, wisdom and wealth surpassed (respectively) Cupid, the moon, the king of mountains,
the ocean, the preceptor of the gods (Brihaspati) and Dhanesa ; who, through being intent upon
granting safety to those who came for protection, threw away all the results of his deeds as if
they were straw ; who gladdened the hearts of learned people, friends and favourites by giving
(them) riches in excess of their demands ; and who was, aa it were, the personified happiness of
the vast circle of the whole world ;
(Line 9) his son (was) the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the glorious Dharasena,
whose sins were all washed away by the flood of the waters of the Ganges which flowed from
the cluster of rays of the nails of the feet of his (father^, whose wealth was being lived upon by
hundreds of thousands of favourites ; who was impetuously resorted to by attractive qualities as
if from a desire for (his) beauty ; who astonished the archers of all armies by his innate ability
and excellent training ; who was the preserver of religious grants bestowed by former kings ;
who was a remover of calamities that might oppress (his) subjects ; who showed (the world) Sri
and Sarasvati living together; whose prowess was skilful in enjoying the Fortune of the
compact ranks of his foes ; and who by his prowess obtained spotless royal splendour ;
(Line 14.) his aon [the devout worshipper of Mahgivara, the glorious Sasditya], who medi-
tates on his (father's) feet ; who covers the whole horizon by the rise of his wonderful virtues
that gladden the whole world; 'who supports, the great burden of weighty desires on the pedestal
of his shoulders (whiph have got their) splendour increased by the lustre of his sword that is
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XL
-"--; , ', ', -.-. - - - - .-..?- . ' . . ----- - ' -^s:
possessed of the brilliancy of victory in hundreds of battles ; who though his intellect is pure
by mastering the higher and lower divisions of all sciences, is always easily gratified by even a
trifle of wit ; who, though his heart possesses a profundity that is unfathomable by the whole
world, well manifests Ms noble disposition in abundance of good conduct ; who has achieved
exalted fame by purifying the path of the kings of the Kritayuga which had become abandoned ;
[whose second name of Dharmaditya arose from his enjoying riches, happiness, and] wealth
which have been made more resplendent by j(his) non-obstructing the la,w,
No, 10.-BURMESE INSCRIPTION AT BODH-GAYA,
BY TAW SEIK Eo.
Translations of this inscription have already been published at pages 208-210 of Rajendra-
lala Mitra's Buddha G-aya, f and at page 76 of Cunningham's Mahabodlvi. There is some contro'
versy aa to the correct reading of the dates. The initial date is undoubtedly 657, which
corresponds to 1295 A.D., and the final date 660, which is equivalent to 1298 A,D. During
the period indicated by these two dates, the Burmese empire of Pagan was in the throes of a
Chinese invasion, In 1284, Pagan had been occupied by the Chinese, In 1298 A.D., Kyawzwa r
the titular king, had been dethroned by three Shan brothers, who bore divided rule at the new
capitals of Myinzaing, Metkaya, and Pinle" in the Kyaukse district. Two years later, the
Chinese again invaded Myinzaing,. In these circumstances, the only inference is that the
last repairs to the Mahsbodhi Temple alluded to in the inscription were carried oat under the
auspices o! a king of Arakan.
There is, however, some difficulty in the identification of the personages mentioned in the
inscription. Mahtithera Pinthagugyi oannofc be identified with certainty. Pmthagugyi or the
" great Pinthagn " is a title, designation, or sobriquet, rather than a personal name, and is derived
from, the Pali word jpamsukfiUka, * c one -vtho obtains the materials for his clothing from a dust-
heap or a cemetery." Such a title was nsually conferred on a Buddhist monk of exceptional
sanctity and austerity, who had secured the esteem and admiration of the laity. There was such
a celebrated Buddhist monk at Pagan during the reign of Narapatisithu (1167-1204 A.D.).
Thadomin sounds like an Arakanes'e title of a king or prince. It does not occur in the
chronological lists appended to Phayre's History of Surma.
King Sinbyuthakin is called in the inscription BinbyiriMkhin TrS, Mingyi The first part
means M the Lord of the White Elephant," and the second " Dhammaraja." Here, again, the
expression is a common regal title and not a personal name.
SmdhammarSjagura is the title of a learned monk. All royal preceptors are called
" Dhammarajagum," or the " King's 0wrtt."
Sirikassapa and VaravSsi are 'ordinary names of Buddhist monks.
A great deal of interest centres round the designation "Pyu-ta-thein-niin", which
appears as " Pu-ta. thin min " in lines 9-10 of the inscription below. I am inclined to identify
this personage with the King Sinbyuthikhra" mentioned in the same inscription, and both
with Meng-di, No. 9 of the " Dynasty of the City Loung-Kyet " at page 801 of Phayre'a
History of Surma, This king reigned from 1279 to 1385, and is described as a " son of Meng-
bhi-ln ". There are two " Meng-bhMns," namely, No. 7 of the same dynasty, who reigned
from 1272 to 1276 A,D., and No. 12 of the !' dynasty of Ping-tsa City," who ruled from
1075 to 1078 A.D. (page 299, ibid'). The latter king was driven out from his kingdom" by a
usurper, and his son and heir, Mengre Baya, sought ref age at the Court of Kyanzittha, king
of Pagan, Mengre Baya died leaving a son called LetySmengnan, This . Arakaneee prince
Burmese inscription at Bodh-Gaya.
aw f rm u '6\ o
rn
'V
A- ft
V. VENKAYYA.
SCALE -35.
PROM IMPRESfilOHS SUPPLIED BY MR. LONOHUR8T
W. QRIQQ8 4 SONS LTD,,
No, 10,] BURMESE INSCRIPTION AT BODH-GATA. 119
was restored to his ancestral throne by AlaungsitTm, Kyanzitfcha's grandson and successor, in
1103 A.D., with the aid of 100,000 Pyus and 100,000 Talaings. Hence the fortunate prince
ia known in history as " Pyu-ta-thein-min," or " Lord of the 100,000 Pyus " (vide page 40, ibid),
It is most probable that Meng-di, during whose reign the inscription 'was set np afc Bodh-Gaya,
was a descendant of Letyamengnan and was also called a " Pyu-ta-thein-min."
On the same page, Phayre says : ' Alaungsithu caused the Buddhist temple at Gaya to be
repaired." I am inclined to think that, on that occasion, the King of Pagan deputed the
Mahathtira Pinthagugyi to superintend the work, and that he required his protegf, Letyameng-
nan, to render the necessary assistance in this work of merit. It would then appear that the
" Thadomin " mentioned in the inscription waR a descendant of Letyamengnan, the Prince, who
first bore the title of " Pju-ta-thein-min" or " Lord of the 100 ; 000 Pyus."
It is quite possible that one of the conditions of Letyamengnan's restoration to the Ara-
kanese throne was that, for the accumulation of merit of Alaungsithu, his suzerain and bene-
factor, he and his descendants were to render material assistance in the repair aud maintenance
of the temple at Bodh-Gaya. Viewed in this light, the chronology of the inscription and the
raison d'etre of the proceedings recorded therein become clear, reasonable, and logical,
TEST.
1 Purhathikhin thilthana 218 lunlie-pyithaw akUtihuaik sambuteik kyungo
asoyathaw Si-
2 ridhammasoka myithaw Mingyi eti shatthanng 4 danng aphaw hnaik
3 snmtaw phonpiera Payatha i -tango akha liemyin pyet
4 rwe myinthaw thikhin Pinthakugyi tayauk. Thopyiy fcachet py-
5 etkheraga Thadomin pyu-i. Ttiopyi(y) tachet pyetkhedon
6 ragii Sinbynthikhin Tra Mingyi mimi -kosa sira siridhamma-
7 rajakurugo aiytaw mulatthaw akhahnaik pa-la-
8 t thaw tabetha Sirikassapasa thi lok antha utsa Inlyet
9 malok radat raga Varayasi thikhin therago -sum kham .siyrnga Pu-
10 tathin rain hu-i lofc siykainu thikhin ngts ko myatkyi The(ya) ko
11 akhwin pnraga Sakarac 657 khu pyatholazan 10 rak thaukkyaniy pyad6u-i
12 Sakarac 660 Tazanngmonlaaan 8 rak tahningauu ni(y) hlu-sathaw
13 takhunkuka takhanpyadoko le pusao-i. Thinbok thauug simi
14 thaungdo akyein niyaswa hlin pusao-i. Thathami hu hmat rwe fhunge 2
15 yauk shwepan ngwepan knwet paso swfeth.aw padetha le pu-
16 sao-i. Akhakhapthein hlin thinbokwut mapyat tisinthaw
17 kranng mrie kyun nwado ko le way ruy hlukhe. 1 nga pyu
18 thaw kaunghmuga Nippcw , pyitsi athauk apin phyitohin tha-
19 te, Tat (meik) ti purhathikhin letthet hliu rahandasu lothate.
TEANSLATIOIST,
1 When 218 years of the era of the Beligion of the Lord Buddha had passed away,
Siridhammasoka, the "Ruler of Jambudipa,
2 built 84,000 ohaityas, one of which was situated on the site,
3 where the Buddha took a meal (of rice porridge offered by Sujata before attaining
Enlightenment). This shrine, owing to the effluxion of time, fell into rain,
4 and was repaired by the Miahafchera Pinthagugyi. Subsequently,
5 it was repaired by Thadomin. It again fell into disrepair,
120 EP1GRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol.
6 and Bang SmbyutMkhin deputed the Royal Preceptor,
7 Siridhammarajaguru, to undertake the work of repair.
8 Sirikassapa, the disciple of the Preceptor, had sufficient funds,
9 but could not take the work in hand (owing, probably, to the absence of
artisans)
10 He, therefore, sent Varavasi, a junior Thera,
11 to King Eyutathin Min, who complied with the solicitation for assistance.
12 The work of repair was begun on Friday, the 10th, waxing of Pyatho 657 33-13
(January 1295 A.D.),
13 and was completed on Sunday, the 8th, waxing of Tazatmgmon 660 B.E.
1298 A.D.)
14 The following offerings were dedicated to the shrine : flags and streamers, 1,000
of rice and 1,000 lamps (for several times), 2 boys in the place of the donor's own children,
15 and gold and silver flowers and cloth hung on bamboo framework.
16 In order to provide for the daily offering of rice at the shrine, at all times,
17 laud, slaves, and cattle were purchased and likewise dedicated. May this
18 meritorious deed of mine lead me on to Nirvana !
19 May I become a disciple of Metteyya, the coming Buddha !
No. 11. DATES OF OHO LA KINGS.
BY PROFESSOR H. JACOBI, BONN.
I have received from the Government Epigraphlst, Mr. Venkayya, a large numlicr of dates
for examination, of which I here publish 32 dates oj! Chola kings. In accepting this task I
may be permitted to give expression to my admiration of the work done by my predecessor, tli
late Professor Kielhorn. "Without the results he had worked out with inexhaustible patience,
I probably should not have succeeded in verifying many of the dates which are now published.
The date? have been calculated with the help of my General Tables published in Volume X,
p, 443 of this journal. The time of the end of titUs and naTtshatras is given in ghaiikss only,
when the result at issue would nofc be influenced by a few ghatikas, more or less. In thoae
cases, however, where a higher degree of accuracy is wanted, I have made use of the new
special tables which I am going to publish in Part iv. of this volume. These tables yield the
result within a few palas according to the Arya, Surya, and Brahma-Siddhantas, and the
Siddhanta-SirflmanL
The date No. 198 reduces the time previously found for the commencement of the reign of
Rajadhiraja II. to the jteriod from the 7th to the 30th March 1163 A.D. The remaining dates
confirm the results previously found.
A.PABAKBSABIVAEMAN RljENDBA-CHOLA I.
191. In the Vedapurifivara temple at Tirukkalittattai. 1
1 Svasti Sri [||*] Tira-manni(manni) valara ....
20 . , .^ ..... k5=Pparakesaripa[D]mar=ana grI-R[a]-
21 3[e]ntra-Saladevajk]hz yandu onbadavadu , .
ivv=attai Magara-n[a-
perr.a Tirukkettai-nanju,
1 No, 292 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908,
DATliS OF CHOLA
** l! ,"b-e ninth year (o/ the reign'} of king Parakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-
^i^.<3^ vfiLv on the day of the auspicious (naksliutra,) Jyeshtha, which corresponded to
1 the month of Makara in this year,"
da* 6 corresponds to Wednesday, the 8th February 1021, which svas the Sth titki of
Q o ^ fortnight of Makara. The nakahntra was Jyeshtha which ended, according to the
Sr>eijC e system, about 18 ghatikHs after mean snnrise.
B.VIKEAHA-CHOLA,
192, In the Siddhanathasvamin temple at Tirunaraiyur. 1
sri [1|*] 3 Pumadu punara ........
, ko"=Pparakesaripatmar=ana Tribhuvanacha-
^ Ivavattigal 3 gri-Vikraraa-Ohsladeyarkku yandu 2 irand.u avadu Midhuna-nriyarru=
^pJpn[r]TYa- [pa]kahatta [dv]adasiyiim Ti[n]gat-kilamaiyum pejja [Yi]sagattu
zial.
" IXL the 2nd second year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor
of -fh. tliree worlds, the glorious Yikrama-Cholade^a, - on the day of Visakha, which
to a Monday and to the twelfth, tithi of the first fortnight of the month of
date is intrinsically wrong, Monday, the 23rd Jane 1119 l.D. corresponded to the
14it"h tit7ii of the blight fortnight of Mithuna (Ashiidha) aud the naltshatra was Mula.
193. In the Siddhanathasvamm temple at Tirunaraiyur.^
3- 3r*u.madu punara
k5=Pparakesanpatmar=.ana Tribhiivanachakravarttigal
3 6i*i.-Vikraraa-Chaladvarkku [yjaucla munravadu Midu[na*]-nayarr.a pu[r]vva-
pakBhattu. shash[th]iyum Velji-kki[lam]aiyuia perra Puratta ual.
'* c In the third year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of the
-worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Choladeva, on the day of Purva-Phalguni, which
to a Friday, and to the sixth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of
o date corresponds to Friday, the 4th June 1120 A.D., being the 6th tithi of the
fortnight of Mithuna (Ashadha), the wtkshatra being Parva-Phalgum, which had begun
12 yUatilciis before mean sunrise and was current for the greater part of the day.
194. In the Siddhanathasvamin temple at Tirunaraiyur. 5
6 Sri-Vikrama-SoJadevarkka yandu 3 mTinravack Mitluna-nayarju [p]u[r]v[va]-
pakshatta aBhtamiyum Yiyaj[a-kki]iamai[yu]ra pe^r.a Uttirattu [nal].
*' In the 3rd third -year (of the reign) of the glorious Vikrama-Choladeva, on the
of Uttara-Phalguni, which corresponded to a Thursday and to tho eighth tifki of tlie First
the month of Mithuna."
1 No, 170 of tha Madras EpigmpMcal collecfeioa for 1908.
* The space between Sri and_p# was perhaps intended for a punctuation.'
* Kead ^^cTiakrarMfttiga],
* No. 16-1 of tho Madras Epigrapbical collection for 1908.
5 No. 171 o the same collection for 1908.
6 This inscription is engraved in continuation, of No, 170 o 1908 (from the middle of line 17 of the latter).
ft
EPIGRAPHIA 1NDIOA.
[V OL ,
This date is apparently wrong. It belongs to the same year and month as the preceding
one and may be expected to fall OQ the day previous, if we take the week-day to be given
correctly, and on. the following day if we assume the nafohatra to be right; but these
items are Friday and Pflrva-Phalgnni in the preceding date and Thursday and Uttara.-
Phalgunl in this.
195. In the Siddhanathasvamin temple at Tirunaraiyur. 1
1 Svasti sii |) Pflmadu punara .........
3 k5=2pparakesari[var]mar=ana TribhufYalnacb.-
[chajkrava-
4 rttiga[J si"I-Yi]kra[ma-So]adeva]rkku4 yandu 12 a[va]du Rish a bha-[na]var[rrLl -
ppurvva-pakshattu ehashthiyum Viya Ia]-kilakkilamaiyum6 pe M-
5 jra Ma[gattu na]l. " " PL J
" In the 12th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of
the three worlds, the gloriouB [Vikrama-Chdladeva],- on the day of M[agha] wkicli
corresponded to a Thursday and to the skth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of
ftishabha. "
The date corresponds to Thursday, the 15th May 1130 A.D., which was the 6th titH-i
of the bright fortnight of Rishabha (Jyaishtha) and was coupled with the naltshatra MaAa
The 6th L toto ended about 41 ghatttas after mean sunrise, and the naMiatra Magha commenced
about 10 ghahkas after it according to the equal space system.
C. PARAKESABIVARMA3T ILAJAHAJA II.
198. .In tlie SiddhanSthasvSmin temple at Tirunaraiyur. 3
S7aat[i] fir[i] [j|*j Pnyal vayttu ....;...
' ' ....... kO=Pparai:esariparmar=ana
fiavadu nal Vrischika-nayartu^MfLrvva-tpaJkshatta tritiyaiyum
u-Jdalamaiyum perra TTttiradat-
4 [tu
"In the time (ml) of the 5th year (of He rdgn] of king Farakesarivarman a*
Eajarajadeva.onthe day of UttarSshadhft, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the
third Mb of the first fortnight of the month of VriSchika."
The date seems to correspond to Friday, the 24th November 1150 A.D., which was the
third fc o^ the bright fortnight of VriSchika (Margasireha). The day was coupled with
the ^^r. Utoashadha, which commenced aboat 19 ^a^a, before mean sunrise of that
day W nJ 6> the third MU ended about 4A ghttfks, after it, We must therefore assume that
i^the inscription, Saturday is wrongly given instead of Friday.
No. 167 of the Madras Epig^raphical collection for 19G8.
The letter td of ketari in written on an erasure.
The syllable r at the beginning of the line is corrected from
The five syllables maSolad^a. are written on an erasure.
Cancel the firit two letters 1tila t
No. 165 of the Madras Epigraphical collecticm for 1908.
No, 11.] DATES OF OHOLA KINGS. 123
197. In the Aiyanar temple at Tiruppattur. 1
1 Svasti sri [||*] Pu maruviya tiru-madam
4 k<5=Pparakesaripatraar=ana Tiribuvanachchakkaravattigal sr[l]-
Rajaraiadevar.tku y]andu 7 avadu Ishaba-nayarju a-
5 para-pakshattu dvadasiyum Viyala-kkilamaiyum perra Asvati-nal.
" In the 7th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of the
three worlds, the glorious Rajarajadeva, on the day of Asvini, which, corresponded to a
Thursday and to the twelfth tithi of the second fortnight of the month o ^ishabha."
The date intended in this inscription is Thursday, the 21st May 1153 A.D. It is, however,
not the 12th, bub the llth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month Rishabha (Jyaishtha) ;
it was coupled with the nakshatra Asvini, which ended about 11 ghafikas after mean sunrise.
The 12th tithi ended about mean sunrise of Friday at Lanka, according to the Arya-Siddhanta,
22 galas after it, according to the Surya-Siddhanta 7 palas before it, and according to the Brahma-
Siddhanta 52 palas before it. But as we have to reckon with true sunrise, which occurred
on that day, say at Conjeeveram, 1 ghafika 49 palas before mean sunrise at Lanka, the end of
the 12th tithi fell after true sunrise of Friday, which day therefore was called the 12th tithi.
The 12th (lunar) tithi was however coupled with the nakshatra Asvini, which ended in if.,
though the day in which it ended was called the Llth tithi.
D. TBIBHUFANACHAKRAYARTIN" RAJADHIRAJA II.
198. In the Siddhanathasvamin temple at Tirunaraiyur. 2
1 Svasti flri [6L-] Kadal-s[fil]nda 3 par=elun=
8 Tribhnvanachchakkaravattigal s"ri-Rajata(dhi)rajadevarkkn yandu aravadu
Mina-uayann pilrvv^-pakshattu shashthiynm Viyala-kka(kki)lamaiyum pejia UrOsani-nal.
" In the sixth year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious
B5jadlL[i]rajadeva, on the day of Bohim, which corresponded to a Thursday and to
the sixth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina."
This date corresponds to Thursday, the 6th March 1169 A.D. On this day, the 6th tithi
of the bright fortnight of the month Mina (Chaitra) ended about 38 ghatikas after mean sunrise
and the nakshatra Rohini. about '36 ghajikcis after mean sunrise (according to the equal-space
system). The present inscription "brings the accession to the throne of Bajadhiraja II. between
7th and 30th March 1163.
B. KtTLOTTUNG-A-CHOIiA III.
199. In the SiddhanSthasvamin temple at Tirunajpaiyiir. 4
1 ..... [k]karavatt[i]ga[i gri-Ku]l5ttunga-So!adSva[j]ku ya[ndu] G 2 vadu 6
[Ku]m-
2 [ba-nayann*] irubatton[ja]n-[diyadi]yum perra apara"[pa]fcshattu p
m[ai]yum Badan-
3 [pi] radamaiyum? perra [Pu]rattu nal
1 No. 507 of the Madras EpigrapMoal collection for 1908.
2 No. 172 of the same collection for 1808.
1 The Bailable let seewa to be entered below the line.
* No. 166 of the Madras EyigTaphical collection for 1908.
& Between ndtt and the figure 2 there is some space in which traces of a letter or a figure are fteen,
* The flourish ddd to the figure 2 may also he taken to represent the syllables
The tiihi eema to have been repeated by mistake.
EPIGRAPHIA ItfDJCA.
, r ;, 2 nd year */,m of the emperor [of the throo world tho
M, r ,n
F-l ^usa-Choladeva.-oathe day of Purva-Phalgum, winch correspond,, to h; a ,. -
.,.'... to a Wednesday, to the first iWfc* of tke smunHortm^.t w.,.
:,,,<:; -Mi'_v.t solar ihiy [o tlie rnontli o Kumbha]. "
; , ,i /{ . Mi-responds to Wednesday, the 13th February 1180 A,!?-, which was lh" j- J H ?
.%,, ,,! {n - month Kumbha. The case is similar to that in No. 197 ; but hero thu ttrsl. nHut* '
.e
v ,r.:
Kumbha was an expunged titlii, wherefore the day was to V>o calle<l Lhu
ki.'ht fortnight. According to the Arya-Siddhanta, the 15th titJrf ^ tins bri^lil farlw-
,,Mi;i (Phalguna) ended 5 gliatiUs 9 ^fto after mean sunrise at, Jjanka, and tlio let
ilnrk fortnight 5palas after mean sunrise of the next day (T bursty) ; but HK tin; .- iv
velum on that day 8 j3aZa later, the end of the titU was brought over to f lit* prcr'^-ii' .
;,.-, ui-.l w.is, therefore, expunged. But this first tithi of the dark fortnight of Kuml*^
v,,- .:u.] t .l with Purva-Phalgani which -ended on Wednesday aboai^ *M dlmtikls afkriMm :*:
200. In the Siddhanathasvamin temple at Tirunaraiyur. 1
>
! .-'vu-t! rirl Tii*] Tiribuvanachchakkai'avattri]fi' i al rgril-KTi'ilnttui'ii'ii-SftlH'lt'vjitk:!
i-'-J ^ J w L J fj-
v.lnaa 2 vada- Mlna-na[ya]Tru, pfirva-pakshattu piracfiiiriiaiyinn VijyjuJa-
kh!';tmaiyam porra [U]tfcir'attadi-nal.
v ht the 2nd year (of the reign} of the emperor of the three -worlds, tho gloriourt
K:,!uttiiga.Ch51adeva,~ on the day of TTttara-Bhadrapada, whioli. corrwHpoudi'il to u
Ttir.rsday tmil to the first ^W of the first fortnight of the month of Mina."
T^ ..foto corresponds to Thursday, the 28th February 1180 A,I>. On that <?ay ended
y - Lt :'. i of the brirrlit fortnight of the mouth Mlna (Cfiaitra) and the ntikalu
',' . ',;.;* .*!;;, Loth jihour, 19 ghatikis after mean sunrise at Lanka,
201.~In the SiddhanathasvSmin temple at Tirunaraiyar. ! '
. >;a-ti sn Ml*] Pu(pu)-mai-iiviya TisaimngattOn }
Tiribavanaohchakkaravat%al 4 si-Vlrarajeiidlipaf t
^rakesarivarman fl Zi M tto omporor Of the
-. Ia tho Si
< --,'ii vfiyfttuj
Irdlatifarf',
No. 11] DATES OF CHOLA KTN'-S.
4 mar=ana [T^jribuvanachcliakkai'afvajttigal si^iJ-Yirarajunihu-
yandu ara[va]dn nal Simh.a-uayarj;u apara-pakshattu navamiyum Sam-kkiluniai-
yum perra [Mrijga-
5 [si]rsha[ttu n]a}.
"In the time (nal) of the sixth, year, (o/ the reign) of king ^ajakesarivarrnari alias the
emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Virarajendra-Ch53adeva : on the cby oC
Mrigasirsha, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the ninth tit hi of the second fortnight of
the month of Simha."
I take the date to correspond to Saturday, the 10th September 1183 A.D. For, on this
day the nakshatra Mrigasirsha began at about 4 ghatikfis after mean sunrise at Larikfi. TJio
day, howerer, was not the 9th, but the 7th tithi of the dark: fortnight of Siihha (Bhadrapadn/),
that tithi having ended about 16 gliatikas after mean sunrise, The result sihows that the won!
jbavamiyuin of the original date should be altered to sap I; CM niy urn, (or perhaps into aahtdm'iijMn,, if
that tit hi was intended with which the given nak-shntra mainly coincided, or in which it ended,
as was the case in Nos, 197 and 199).
203. In the Vllinathasvamin temple at Tiruvilimijalai. 2
1 [Svajsti sr[I] [||*] T[i]nbuvanachchakka[va]tti[gal :i Kri]-Kalu[tjtii[h]ga-[^]oL"ulr'-
[va]rku y[a]ndu ela-
2 vadu Magara-na [ya] rru pu[i'vva]-pa,k[sLat]tii sai;mlaii[y]R Yi t \ri].a-kki|ri[ui;irjairi
perra Punarpusatti=[n]al.
" In the seventh year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious
Eul5tturiga-Choladeva, on the day of Punarvasu, which, corresponded to a Thursday ;md to
fhe fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara."
The date intended seems to be Wednesday, the 16th January 1185. For, on that flay the
14th tithi of the bright fortnight of the month. Makara (Magha) cnrltid about -if) yhuf-i-kfii* niter
mean sunrise, and the nakshatra Punarvaso. ended about 14 yhrt,{Lkns after mean sunriso. The
week-day however was Wednesday, and not Thursday, as given in the original date, apparently
by a mistake.
204, In the Vilinathasvamin temple at Tiruvilimilalai: 1 '
1 Svasti sr[i] [||*] [Puyal va][y*]fcfcu va[la]m [peru]ga [||*] 5 Tribuvannchchak-
karavatt[i]gal Maduraiyum Pa[n]diyan muditfcalai[y]un=gon[d-arnli]na sl-
Kul[o]ttu[n*]ga-[S]5ladevar[k]ku [y]audu padinaravaclu
2 K[u]mba-nayajru purvva-pakshattu [panja]miyum Veil J7kkilamai[y] urn porp
I[r]evati-na}.
" In the sixteenth year (of the reign) of the emperor of the throe worlds, tae glorious
Kul5ttuhga-Choladva, who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of tho
Pandya, on the day of Eevati, which, corresponded to a Friday and to the [fifth tUM"] of
the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha."
The date corresponds to Friday, the 28th January 1194 A.D., the 5th iithi of the bright
fortnight of the month Kumbha ending abont 54 ghatikas after mean sunrise of that day, and
the nakshatra Revati ending about 15 ghatikas after mean sunrise. As the iithi miffht be an
1 Knlottunga III. bears the surname Paraksarivarrnan in his othur inscriptions,
2 oS'o, 386 of the Madras Epigrapkical collection, for 10U8. s Ikad ''clwJcravarttifjal,
4 No. 418 of the Madraa Epigraphical collection for 1908.
B Between ga and tri there is some space which inaj have contaiued a sign of punctuation
126 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
expunged one, I calculated the beginumg of 5th tithi for true sunrise at Conjeeveram according
to the Arya-Siddhanta ; it began nearly a ghatiku before sunrise of Friday, which day accordingly
was the 5th tithi.
205. In the Vilinathasvamin temple at Tiruvilimilalai. 1
1 Svastp] sr[i] [||*] P[n]ya[l- va][y*]fcto [valam]
. . Madurai kon[du] Pan [diva] a
nmditta[l]ai[y]un=gotid -arul[ina] sr[I] -Kul6ttu[n]ga-S5ladevarku yando. padiueja-
[va]du Ka[r]-
2 kadaga -nayarru apara -pakshattu 6a[turttes'iya]m 3 Tingal-kijamai per[ra] Puna-
[r]pu[sa]ttu nal.
" In the seventeenth year (of the feign} of the glorious Kulottunga-Choladeva, who,
having taken Madurai, "was pleased also to take the crowned head of the Pandya, on the day of
PunarvasTi, which corresponded to. a Monday and to the fourteenth (or fourth) tithi of the
second fortnight of the mouth of Ka[r]kataka."
The tithi in this date must be the 14th ; for the 4th tithi of the dark fortnight of Tola
(and Vrischika) only can be coupled with Punarvasu. The 14th of JKarkataka however cannot
also be coupled with thet iialtshatra ; hut the 14th of Mithiina. If we calculate for the 14th of
the dark fortnight of Mithmia which corresponded to the Sfch July, 1195 A.D., the nakshatra is
indeed Pauaryasu, "but WB find tbe week-day to he a Saturday instead of a Monday. Indeed the
week-day would be incorrect on any possible assumption.
F, RAJABAJA III.
208. In the Aiyaiiau temple at Tiruppattur. 3
1 [Svajsti sri [||*] Tiribuvatnachcha^karavattigal sii-Eajaraja-
2 Mevarkka ylindu 4 vada Dhanu-nayarm pilrvva-pakshat-
3 tu da[8a]miyum Bovvii-kldlamaiyum pej;j;it Eevati-ta(na)l.
" In the 4th year (of the. raiyn) of the emperor of the three worldB, the glorious
Rajarajadeva, on the day of Kevati, which eorresponded to a Tuesday and to the tenth tithi
of the first fortnight of the mouth of Dhanus."
This date is also a doubtful one. The tithi given in the inscription corresponds to the
18th December 1219 A.D., but ifc is a Wednesday 'ami is coupled with the nahshatra Bhaiaiil
and Krittika. The preceding day was a Tuesday, but it was the 9th tithi and was coupled
with Asvini and Bharam. If we assume tho month to have been Vriscbika instead of
Dhanujs (for there are instances of Biich mistakes in these inscriptions, see above, vol. IX, p. 220,
note 12, and p. 221, note 4), we find that Tnesday, the 19th November 1219 A.D., was the llth
tithi of the bright fortnight of Vrischika, not the tenth tithi as stated in the inscription ;
tut this tenth (lunar) tithi was coupled with the naltshatra, Bevafcl, the one ending 13 ghatikat
before mean sunrise, the other beginning 40 ghafikae before it ; cf . No. 202.
207. In the Aiyanar temple at Tiruppattur. 5
1 [Syasti Sn || Tiri*]buvanachchakkaravattigal gri-Bajarajadevarkti yanda 7 avadn
Isha[ba]-nayaju apara-pakshattu ta(tFi)tiyaiyun=Dingat"kki]amaiyum per[ra]
Mn[la]ttinal.
1 No. 416 of the Madrjis Epigwphicjil collection for 1008.
3 It is not impossible tbut the reading is Saduttiyum, i.e. the foorkh tithi.
8 ISo. &95 of the Aindras Epigraphical ooUcction for 1908.
* The e-ayrabol attached to da is at the end of 1, 1.
s ifo, 59fl of tho Madras Epigraphies,! collection for 1003,
f^J^]__ DATESOF CHOLA KINGS.
In the 7th year (of the reign) of the emperor of the
a jadeva, OD the day of Hula, which corresponded to a Monai.v i i n <
second fortnight of the month of TMaiioT^o " y tlje tmrcl '?-' of
take the date to correspond to Monday, the 80th March 12"2 AD .1 , .,
ra of that day was not Mala, but Uttaraahidba aud S mvao . <lC n 7", '?"'
fortnight of the month Rishabha (Jjaish t k a ) eade<l ITvr f ' cf "'"
thanta, 1 flat* 44 jI, and 46 P L '^ i ^! '" ""' ^
" "
more after true sunrise ;
~, -*M, WWi . ,^1^ u LLQ JJU A L tliliV
Siddhanta, however, Sunday was the third titlri and Monday was
tithi. The result is practically the same as was found by the two other
208. In the Mantrapurisvara temple at Zovilur. 1
1 6\_ Svasti r! [||#]
2 Tiribo. vanacb [cba] -
3 kkaravattigal sn-
4 3 Rajarajadevarkku y[a]-
5 [iijdu. 7 avadi[n*] ediram=[aj-
6 ndu Kumba-njiyarrn [p]u-
7 rvva-paksbattu tritiyaiyu[m]
8 Tingal-kkilamaijj]u[rn] pe-
9 jr.a Sodi-uaj.
<* In tlie year opposite the 7th year (of tie reign) of the emperor of the three worlds,
the glorious Ea jar a jadeva, on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Monday and to the
third t'Ltlii of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha."
Tlie date corresponds almost certainly to Monday, the 20th February 1223 A.D. Bat
the original date contains two errors : (1) it was not the ' first ' fortnight, because in it the naMntra
Svntl is impossible ; (2) it was not the 3rd but the 4th til hi. For, on calculating the above d;.te
we find that the SOfch February corresponded to the 4th tithi of the dark fortnight of Kumbha
'^ ~ * \ and that almost the whole day coincided with the nakshatra Svati.
2O0. In the Vilinathasvaimn temple at Tiruvilimilalai. 3
1 Svaisti iiri [||*] Tribuvanachchakkaravattigal [sjii-lrtrjarajadevajrkkn yaudu
Ql]l [vajdti* Kumbha-na[ya]r3Pa apara-[pa]ksaattn Skadasiynni Saui-[k]b'lamaiynni
per.ia
2 Mftlattu nal.
** In the [l]Ltli year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three Worlds, the glorious
BSjftK'SJftdeva, on the day of Mtila, -which corrssjionded to a Saturday and to tho eleventh
tith* of the second fortnight of the month of Kumbha."
Tliis date is the same as that in No. 214 below and will be dealt with in that place. It
deserves to be remarked that, in this inscription just as in No. 214, ilie mouth Kumbh t Las beeu
errcmecrasly quoted instead of Makara.
1 No. 215 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
a The name Rajarajft is denoted by two abbreviations.
* No, 400 of the Madras Epigraphical collection fur 1908.
* The date my also be road as 21.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. IT '" Xr
210. In the Mantrapurisvara temple at
1 -v^ ; >i-i [*! T[i]r[i]buvamchchakkaravatfc[i]ga[l
' ill'" 'MiavR-nf,yajM pu[r]va-pakkattii Bapfcimpj
ptrru M.'i^ttu iifil.
I > i_.
M>Mk[n]tli.yoar (tf the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, tho glorious
Bujarfijiicteva, -- on thu (Uy of Magha, which corresponded to a Sun a ay and to ilieMJvent.'i
;; 1. t ,f {he tiiyr. fortnight of the mouth of Risliabha."
If \vf take the year to be the llth, neither tlie week-day nor the naksTtcitra, comet* out wglic.
il:;t if ue calculate fur the 21st year, both items come oat right. Tbe date corruHpontl* r*
Sunday, the 3rd May 1237 A.D. The 7th tithi of the bright fortnight of Rishabha (JyaiKhilm^
i;.!-'al-:tt 1' .; A, f/;/,'?^ after mean sunrise of the 3rd May, and the nalcshakrtt Ma^lifi t;ovcrt-1
:,i.ii'\ li.'it ui'tt- a.
211. In the Vilinathasvamin temple at
.-u'.^i in [II* ] Tiribuvanacholia[k*]kju'avattigal sri-Raja[rajarlevark]ku [yjamj.i
1 1 .1 "vajdu Dhanu-nayarru pnrvva-pakshafctu. da^amiyum Ti]ugJib-kkj p iJ.UiHijti-
Jr :h- llth your (,./ /ftr rrti;//j) of tho emperor of the three worlds., tho glorious Baja-
\, 1 :, n ;!:L: day of Sovati. wliirOi curroapondod to a Monday and. to the tenth tithi tf
ai fj.tiii-iit of the month of Dhauua."
Tiio da;c as given in 'the inscription would correspond to Thursday ^ 10 ^ 8t T)occinlhr
!:' A.D., which was coupled with Krittika, This result is wrong in all details. Tf wv
tt.c-uiftt.' M.-aday, the -9th December of the same year, the naksliatra comes out right, but it is
tuw 7iji ;..'?.;. No;,-, a>siimiug that tho mouth Dhanns has erroneously been quoted for JUakiiKi,
tb uri-'n;..! ihto wonld ccrrospoud to Monday, the 30th November 1226 A,D. This if*
I'P*< !<ijy the ri-lit. latc. On that day, the tenth ft'zf/ii of the bright fortoig-lit of Makarti cmJcd
'fi.;-^- afiiT mean sunrise, and the nakshatra, ESyatl ended abont 18 ahutikits after
212. In the Mantrapurisvara temple at Kovilur. 15
Svarfi BFJ [||] Tiribuvanachchakkara-
.yl fcTl-Irasara^adevarkku y[a]-
- n')da- ii-ubdavadu Alagara-nayarra " pQ-
] rvva-tiakkuttn saptamiyurj Tingai-kkiria]-
* maiyum pperra 8 Asvati-nal.
of tte ^P * the three worids, tho
to
, but as the week-day is wrong, we must reject ibis-
fltftiou
11.] DATES OF C30LA KINGS.
Assuming a mistake in the month, tw. Makara for Dhanu?, \re <et Tue hv r;<- ",
^December, which corresponds to the given tithi (ending 9 ghatikds after Win .,:.::*,<-. Lull*
nakshatra, waa Revatl (beginning 13 ghatiktis after mean sunrise). If we ea'eu':^. f r t
following year, the 21st instead of the 20th, the date comes out right in a".; <; t <tuij.
corresponds to Monday, the 5th January 1237 A.D. On that day, the 7th nViift;
month Makara ended 14 ghatikas after, and the nakshatra Agvinl began 13 -vs-if/us Vef;
n sunrise. This is probably the equivalent of the dute, though it is rather Bu^risiLg i
To.umber o the regnal year should have been erroneously quoted.
213. In the Vilinathasvamin temple at TiruvOimilalai. 1
1 Svastj sYi:- T[i]nibu[va]nachoha(clia)kravartti[gal SrI-R]fijariijaJevar;,nL Vsniu
20 iru[bad]a[va]du RiBhabha,-[n]ayar[ru] ,pur[vva]-pakshattu daxJ.jiTi Yam
[Y]eQ]i] 2 -kk^amai[ytim, p]er,[r.a] Utt[ira]ttu [nal].
"In the 20th twentieth year (of fhe mgn) of the emperor of the three worlds, the
glorious Bajarajadeva, on the day of Uttara-Phalguni, \vhich corresponded to a [Friday]
and. to the tenth titU of the first fortnight of the month of $ishat>na."
The date probably corresponds to Friday, the 16th May 1236 A..D. On that day, the t'th
t*itJi\ of the bright fortnight of the mouth Bishabha (Jyaishtha) ended 12 gltaiikit, umUbe
na&ahatra. Uttarft-Plialguni 14 gfatim after mean sunrise at Laiika. It appears ftert'fore
tliat IB the original date, the tenth titU has been erroneously quoted instead of the ninth,
Oalonlafcing Mesha instead of Ri 8 habha, we find that the 10th tithi of the bright fortnight ended
on Thuraday, the 17th April 1236 A.D., 40 gha^as after mean 9uuris & , ani the ^abUfra
Uttwu-PhElgttnl began oaly 50 gKatites after mean sunrise. If this date lw the nght
equivalent, we have to aasame that the month as well aa the Treek.day are erroneously ^ot^d
in the original.
In the Vijinathasvamin temple at
ril] Tir[i]buvanachaka[va]ttig^ fiii-IrtjaMjadeiraMhi*
21 d KoCtaKi] W apara-pakshattu ttMd^yorf ta[i]-kk*
pejja Mulattu
the 21st year W O. *.) -I
,- on the day of Mia, which
,
of the second fortnight of the month of Kumbha.'
t
The date ^ponds to Saturday, * ~
erroneously been quoted instead of Mafcaxu For it ^ ^^ ^ Wldw , Sll thw
flg-*) the llth ^ of the dark ^^^^7^
Phalgona badi 11 was a Monday (or possibly a Sunday tor ^ ^
ise), Certainly not a Saturday. But ^3 fho L^ M *
fortnight of Makara ended about 18 0fcf*fei* after unse
27 lMtfto** *&tet ifc.
. 407 of the Madm EpigrapWcBl ^ .. not for / eU t5y (Tii-d.7).
The paca between aad ftM is ]ot enough for w|M^
- No. 410 of the Madras Bpi B -P^al eollectioafor 1908^ _^
4 Read cAa*,ar*i. M inteuded mft , hare too uflu: -*-^
Ihe syllable m< w written below the line. ift * J . ft .
No. 209 above, which to identically the <me date, givti rf*"- *
EPIGEAPHIA INDICA.
[V-:
215. In the MantrapurMTara temple at Eovilur. 1
sri [||*] Tr[i]bhuranachcIiakraYa[tti]gal sri-[R]ajara[ja"|-
yiiiidu [2]6 avadin=edirj[m=a-
i'i r.ln Kanni-nii]p,[Y)ju=[p]parvva-[pakshattu ashtapmi-
\ \'",m Tiujral-kilamaiynm [pjerja Anijattn nil.
' In Bio year opposite the [2]6th year (of the raign) of the omporor of tbo h
worlds, the glorious Bajarajadeva,- on the day of Amirgdha, which eoiir|Ki,li-l t
Monday ard to the eighth tffti (or the fifth h0 of tie fat fortnight of the. iiiimti,
[Kunya]."
7V ,ktc 08 given in the inscription admits of four oases: (1) IGth year. Stli li/U-t
rn.eM | Tuesday, fte 2nd Septemte 1231 A.B.; the ** Anuriulh.i 1,, % ' :
f.,. v,, after mean sumse; (2)86th year, 5th , Wednesday, the lltU Sopto,,,lr IMJ A J
* '" SrariS6 ' A88Umin S tho 9 % h * h '*' " Kivn, f.
for the
tlifl same
-
and
m- 0n some detached atones in a grove at
^ frPPaJai<l.Varkktt
"In the 28th vear
^
ae cora d
4th ./ nf lhe bri u ^
; for>
i 4 may (!o f iu ,i,, 9
, the 22nd July 1243 A.D. On that
w n-t**il*ue tte m. n <i.
No. 11.] DATES OF OHOLA KINGS. 131
either fortnight in Mesha. The titlii is therefore wrong. Now, calculating for the -week-day
and the nakshatra given in the inscription, I find that on Monday, the 22nd April 1247 A.D.,
the nalishatra Anuradha commenced 4 yhatiMs after mean sunrise. The first titlii of the dark
fortnight ended 34 gliatiltas after mean sunrise. If this day is the one intended in the inscrip-
tion, the \vord ' panjamiyum' is a mistake for ' pradamaiyum.'
a. EAJBNDRA-CHOLA EDC.
2l8.'In the Mantrapurisvara templo at Kovilur. 1
1 || Svasti sri f||*] Tiribuvanachchakkaravatt[i]ga[l Bn]-Iras0ndi[ra]-SoladevaikkTL
yanclu pa[t]ta[va]dinn= ed[i]ra[ra=a]udu Katmi-na-
2 yar.ru a[pa]i:a-pakshattu shaahtlu'y [u]m Tingal-k[i]j[a[m]aiyu[in] perra Ros'ani-nal.
" In the year opposite the [tenth] year (of the reign} of the emperor of the three worlds,
the glorious Eajendra-Choladeva, on the day of Eohini, which corresponded to a Monday
and to the sixth tithi of the second fortnight of the,month of Kanya."
The date corresponds to Monday, the llth September 1256 A.D.; however the month
Kanya has erroneously been quoted instead of Simha. On the day in question, the 6th titlii of
the dark fortnight of the mouth of Siriiha ("being the 15th solar Kanya) ended 51 gJiatikas, and
the nakshatra Echini 45 gliatik&s after mean sunrise at Lanka.
219. In the Mantrapurisvara temple at Kovilur. 3
1 [S]vast[i] [sri] [||*] [Tiribuvaua]chchakkara,vatt[i]gal sr[i]-Irasend[i]ra-Solad6yarklc!i
yau[du pa]din-elavadu I- 3
2 [I]shabha- nayarju pnrvva- pa[k]ahaSattu* tri(fcri)tiyaiyum NayaTKH-kkiJia[m]aiyum 5 ,
perr.a Piisat[tu*] niil.
" In the seventeenth year (of the reign} of the emperor of the three worlds, the
glorious Eajendra-Choladeva, on the day of Pushya, which corresponded to a Sunday and
to the third tithi of the first fortnight of the month of |lishabha,"
The date corresponds to Sunday, the 21st May 1262 A.D., if we assume that the third tithi
has erroneously boon quoted instead of the aecond. For, on that day, the 2nd titlii of the bright
fortnight of Rishabha ( Jyaishtha) ended about 42 gliatikas after, and the nakshatra Pushya com-
menced about 40 (jhafikas after mean sunrise at Lanka.
220. In the Mantrapurisvara temple at Kovilur, 6
1 6U Svaati Sri [11*] Tii-ibuvanachcha[kka*]ra[vatti*]gal Sri- Bft[j]e[ndra]- Soladevark[u
2 17 vada Tula-nAyarru purvva-pakshattu cliatn[rddaSiy]um Ye|li-kkila[m]aiyum
3 pen ASvati-nal,
11 In the 17th year (of the reign} of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious
B5[jgndra]- Oholadeva, on the day of Afivini, which corresponded to a Friday and to the
fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tula."
1 No. 208 of the Madras Rpigraphical collection for 1908.
3 No, 213 of the same collection for 1908.
3 Caned the letter t.
* Bead -pafahattit.
5 The m of Jeilamai is entered below the line.
* No. 223 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
s2
EPIGEAPHIA INDICA.
XL
The date corresponds to Friday, the 27th October 1262 A.D, The nakakatra Agvinl tsnd< 1
d viit 36 gWk&s after sunrise, and the 14th tifhi of the bright fortnight of Tula (Kartlika)
rA-d according to the Smya-Siddhanta 58 ghafikas, and according to tbe Brahraa-Siddhaiita
l-Ji^itikis after true sunrise at ConjeeYeram. As the same tithi was current at sunrise accord-
!:;' i. kith these Siddhantas, it was no expunged tithi. But it was an expunged titJd according
\v thi 1 Arj-a-Siddhanta.
221. In the Vilinathasvamin temple at Tiruvilimijalai. 1
1 Svastl] sri [||] [Tiribuvanach]chakka[ravat]t[i]gal $r[i]-8RajSndra -[Sfiladovarlkktt
ya[ndu] 1 [6] vada 3 [Kumbaj^nayajju [pnrvya-pa] kshattu [pa] ncha[iuiju]m
Budan-fc[i]lamai[yrira] pejja Utt[i]rada[ttu nal],
"Tntiel[8]th year (o/^e m>) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious
JUjdndra.Ch6Jadeva 5 ~on[t]iedayof] UttarashadM, which corresponded to a Wednesday
fcaj to the fifth tW of the [first] fortnight of the month of [Kumbha],"
In the month Knmhha, ttonafcfcafra Dttarashadha can occur only between tbo 8th and lith
' '\ iV da Jl rtll ight ' in tbe mont]l T ^ between the 5th and 8th tithi of the bright fort-
t. ^Umiirtthi^r^inflieiMoription. The details of the date would bo right
n f* ha -oneo.sly been quoted inetead of the ^th. For, on
h z ? n I863j the 6th ^' the br ^ ht fOTte ^ ^ Tula coded about
th, ,a^a/ra Uttarashadha about 20 ghati^s after mean sunrise at Lanka.
222,-In the Mantrapurlsvara temple at Kovilur e
of
of ike [
W h tie twentieth
Sriti
which e.ded ahont 18
or
-
M<J
bo
to
" Q whioh
f tlle dark
No, 12.-DATES OF PANDTA KOTOS.
12 ]
DATES OF PANDYA KINGS.
not satisfactory ; still I thought ife advisable to state what they am ^;r/:- ihtr *....ij " !
useful either for further consideration of historical questions involved Ly the i:i.-c:'ii t;.:.^ : -:
deciding the uselessness of the dates as being altogether wrong.
Nos. 90-94 enable us to fix the commencement of Jatavarman Tlra-Pan;,ya"& r- L;:, wl;i b
Has approximately been placed in 1310 A.D. by Mr. Krishna Sastri (A,*:, :i ;/.;v t::
Epigraphy for 1908-09, Part II, 27), Four of these inscriptions quote, U'sH^, t ; ;t .V^U
\asually given in them, the corresponding aolar day; thereby, as stated by Pivf. KMu<Q
C b Vol VI. p. 301); we can ^ n ^ *ke P reo ^ e equivalent, though the year is n-jt stai- 1 ;:; T.J
erathe regnal year only being given. "For, as a given solar day may be coupled with a::y c? tb>
thirty tit/i^ and of the seven week-days, a- given combination of these three itoius wil:, * K tlift
average occur only once in 7x30=210 years, and the chance mil be still rarer if I\LV 4 Xr:.M
is mentioned, as is usually the case. In No. 89 the titU is not given, but the cnmliiiar.ou f
the remaining three items is snch as will recur only once in about 150 years.
In order to solve the problems to which snch dates give occasion, I have tleve^o! n:y
t He fabove Vol I) in detail for several centuries, and with their help the tank fcoranst- an easy
a e These developed Tables will be published in book form in the Encjclop^uia f.r Itd^
Aryan Research. I shall there explain the method of solving the problem in question.
I now proceed to discuss the results of my examination of the dates in Xos. 80-&. TU-y
may be summarised as follows :
Jatavarman Vira-Pandya (September 29, Decunter 1, A.D.
No. 90. 6th year : 28th September 1302.
No, 91. 22nd year : 3rd May 1318.
Ko. 92. 44th year : 2nd December 1339.
No! 93. 43 (Cor. 46)th year: 2nd August 1339.
No' 94.' 46th year: 16th June 1342.
r^r,rj?:^ ---**' - - -
"rsr; l iT?--i-~* a -'' i ' J "'
- * '
-**
EPIGBAPHU INDICA.
[VOL. x?
'In the year opposite the 20th year (of the reign) of the glorious king Msravarma-
t TL ih rr^f * he teS W rld8 ' th6 Sl ri011S S tea -**n4yadevs, who wan plea^
t^tnbutc teC^ a co^ti 7 ,~ on tba day of Pushy aj wHch corresponded to the sixth ,-^
and a Thursday of the second fortnight of the month of Kanya
h^pW^ZSjl ^-Porfe,on , supposition, at lw,,a hull 3 H hol :
r.ovc t Ln7tl late afra
JATlVABMAlT
(A.D. 1251 to 1261).
1. (?)
"In the 2nd second
the fourteenth ,
, the
Ja man
to
of Dhanus."
f
% r,
''In the eighth
o. 12.] DATES OP PANDYA KINGS.
I have calculated the date for both Jatavarniuri Sundara Pfindya I. ami II ^ j v -'
t is not satisfactory. ^Igive them here. In 1253 A.D. Pausha was an ^'r<r^'; - '.'^ ' ,
assume that suite 8, falling in solar Pansha, was intended, wu find that iteuV^T . ' *
n sunrise at Lanka on Thursday, the 5th December, and the >;<!&.?* ../ll", ---.-'.'r *.' ''.'
15 ghatikas after sunrise. Therefore, the date would be right, if the eighth ^ ri ' ] u -' V '., " .. ! *
quoted instead of the ninth. Now assuming the king to be the sooviid of 1<U r . ' *> '
"Would fall in 1292 A.D. The calculation proves that on Friday, the Uuk IK 1 . '''."* ' --
A.D., the 9th tithi ended a few ghaUkfa before the end of the day according t:> nil ^ '{:'"' '" '
and the 8th tithi ended on Thursday. But as the nukshatm Revatl ouded aloat ; ,.,' ,;i
beiore sunrise of Friday, it could not have been coupled with that day.
TBIBHTJVANACHAKEAVAETIN SUNBAHA-PANDYA (A.D. 1237-r.8 toi*).
84. In the Ttruttalisvara temple at Tirupputtcr. 1
1 HI 6i_ Sva.Bti fei [||*] .......... Tnbhuv:i[:ia:-hi--li-ikr.ivMr.jn!
sri-Sandara-Pavdiyadevarku yandu 2 ndavad[u] Dhanu-uayarru 11 inli^u ",::"-
yuoa purvva-pakehattu dasamiyum
2 Budhan-kilamai[yu]m [p]erra Asvati-naL
" In tKe ^nd year (of the reign) of the emperor of the threa worlds, the glomus
Snndara-Pandyadeva, on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a WcdncBday, t i\w
tenth tithi of the first fortnight and to the llfch solar day of the month of Dhanus."
Between, 1200 and 1500 A. D. there is but cue day which fulfils all ronuirtint-nts of Up-
date of our inscription, vis. 4340 Kaliyuga, Pausha sudi 10, which corresponds to Wednesday,
t*h.e 7th December 1239 A.D. On that day, at mean sunrise at Lanka, the 10th ti'hi of t!s' tirat
fortnight oE tlie month Dhanus (Pausha) was running, and ended about 42 .//i.if/t-ls- aftL-nv.tras.
a-nd the nalcshatra Asvini had begun 7 gTiatikas before mean sunrise at Lanka and endtd ak>at
4,9 ghalikas after it, Accordingly, this king began to reign in 1237-38 A.D.
JATAVABMAN SUNDAEA-PAWDTA H. (?)
(A,D. 1275-76 to 1290).
8 5,__In the Vilinathasvsmin temple at Tiruvilimilalai.-
1 Svasti rsrilll 8 K[o]r.Chadai[pan]mar
9]vadu Tula-nayar[r]u
saptamiyum
2 itnaiyum per[ya P]n^attu nal.
" to the [93th year (of tU *.) of tog Jatsvaman (.to.) to ^ ror of iho
worlds, the gXoiiousSund^-Fsndyadev^oa the d ay o Fushya ^ ,.,,. *
Tsanday aa a to he Beyenth MM of the seo<md InfadgU of tho month of Tula.
The k .d, y doe, ,ot co out right for the 9th
I. or II. I have calcalated the years 1M9. 60, 61
So. 180 of the MucltM BpigwphlMl oolltti for 1908.
' No. 414 of the sam collection for 1908. , readies
' The punctuation iftev W ii not dirtinot , the azutng ttww a. cm pom.
136 EPIGRAPEIA INDICA. [Voi,,
JATAVAEMAN SUNDABA-PATOYA II.
(A.D. 1275-76 to 1290).
86. In the Mantrapurlsvara temple at Kovilur, 1
1 Svasti [sri] 3 [||*] Kc5-Cii[clia]dapanniar=ana Tmbu[va]nachchakkarava-
2 ttigaQ Sn]n[dara]-Pandiyadevarkku yandu. 14 vada Sim-
3 ka-nayarrn purvva-pakshatta trit[ra]gaiynta 3 Budan-kil.amaiyiini
'4 perra Attattu. naj.
"In the 14th year (of the reign) of king Jatsvarman alias the emperor of the
worlds, Sundara-Pandyadeva, on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a
and to the third tithi of the first fortnight of tho mouth of Simha."
The date of this inscription is K.T. 4391, Bhadrapada sudi 3= Wednesday, the
1290 A.D. For, on that day the 3rd tithi of the first fortnight of Bhadrapada (Siroha)
about 46 gliatikas after mean sunrise at Lankil and the nakshaifa Hasta began about 9 ghaiilt& s
after mean sunrise,
KOOTEIMELKONDAN JATAVABMATT SUNDARA-PANDYA.
87. In the Nilakanthesvara temple at Vedal. 4
1 [S7a*]sti ^ri [H*] KSnerime'lkoridan kor=CHadapanmar Tirnbuvanachohakfcaravattigftl
^rl-Sundara-Pandiyadevaj'ku yanda padi[n-mu]nravadin=edir mn(mu)
Karkadaga-nayaryn purvva-pakehattu saptara[iy]um Budan-kijamaiyum
Attattu nal.
"In the third (year) opposite the thirteenth year (of tlie reign) of Konerimelkondsj?.
king Jatavarman (alias) the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Sundara-
Pandyadeva, on the day of Easta, -vrhieh corresponded to a Wednesday and to the seventh,
titTti of the first fortnight of the month, of Karkataka."
[Professor Jacobi has not recorded the results of his calculation of this date. Ed.]
MA^AVAEMAN KtTLAgBKHAEA I. (A.D. 1268-1308).
88. In the Sundararaja-Perumal temple at Pon-Amaravati. 5
1 ft- [Sri] Svatt[i](sti) .......... k5-Ma ? u[pa]-
[nma*]r=ana(ana) Tifri^buvanachchakkaraYattpjgalUemmandalamun^gond-aruliya
Kula^ega-
2 radevajkn yanda 18 vadn Simha-nyarru [pu]rvya-paksliattu panchamiyum
Tinggal G -ki|amaiy[ii]m pejra Utt[i]radattn nal,
" In the 18th year (of the reign) of king Mara[varman] alias the emperor of th,e three
worlds, Kulasekharadeva, who was pleased to take every country, on the day of Uttara*
ehadha, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth titU of the first fortnight of the
month of Simha."
The date of the inscription seems to correspond to Monday, the 6th August 1295 A.D., on
day the 5th tithi of the month of Simha (Bhadrapada) ended, about 52
1 No. 214 of the Madras Epigraphies! collection for 1908.
1 The punctuation after the syllalile fri is indistinct.
1 Read tritlyai .
4 No. 69 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
* No, 21 of the aaine collection for 1900. ]j ea( j
12 ,]
DATES OF P ANDY A KING'S.
137
fter mean sunrise at Lanka. Bat tlie ndkshatra was Chitra. It may be remarked that
rti nakihatra Uttarashadha can never be coupled with. Bhadrapada sudi 5, as required
by the inscription.
TBrBHTJVANACHAKRAVABTIN KTJLA&EKEABA (A,D. 1378-80 to P).
89. In the TiruttallSvara temple at Tirupputtur. 1
rSlvasti r^i] [11*1 [T]ribhnvanachchakravattigal
y]andu 4 vadin=edi[ra]m=a[ndu Kaj]kadaga-[na]yarr=imbattelan=tiyadi Sani-k-
ln the" year opposite the 4th year (of the r*g) of the emperor of the three worlds,
glorious Ktaasekharadeva,- on the day of BohinI, which con-esponded to a Saturday
(and) to the twenty- seventh solar ^ay of the month of Karkataka."
only day between 1200 and 1500, which I found, to correspond to the date ,d : the
be Saturday, the 25th July 1383 A J>. ; it wa B the 27th solar Karkatak^
co
mmenced reigning 1379-80 A.D.
vearB 1262 A.D., 23rd July, and 1475, 25th Jnly, the 27th solar Karka^ka ell i a
* " Deed "
Ascription is engraved shows that it mnst be older
A,D. 1200. Ed.]
90 -In the ViJinathBSvamiB temple atTi
date of Oil iwcription cottea
No. 401 of the MM MU . ^^ ^ ^
Inthe.jlWle^tbe'of theo^gu ^
* F*i4*ii
No. 128 of
flattto^totoflF*
138 EPIGRAPHIi INDIOA. [VOL. XI,
"In the 22nd year (of the reign) of the glorious king Jatavarman nUtu the emperor of
the three worldSj the glorious Vira-Pandyadeva, on the day of Kohim, which corresponded
to the second titU of the first fortnight and to the [4]th solar day of the month of ftisaabha,"
I take this date to correspond to^unday, the 3rd May 1318 A,D. This day was actually
the 8th solar Rishabha (Jyaishtha), not the 4th as found in the transcript of the inscription;
the 2nd titU of the first fortnight of Jyaishtha (Rishabha) ended about 13 gMihs after mean
sunrise at Lanka, bat the nakahntra ftohini had ended about 26 gJiatikas before sunrise, If
would therefore appear that the mbliatra, quoted was that current at the beginning of the tithi t
though it had ended before the day which is called after that titti.
92. In the Tiruttalisvara temple at Tirupputtur. 1
1 Svastp] sri [||*] K5=Chchadaivan[marana] Tr[i]bhuvanachchakravatt[i]gal sri
Vira-Pan^iyadevarku yandu 44 vadu Dhanu-nayarru
2 5 tediy[um] 3 purvva-pakshatk prathamaiyum Brihaspati-varamum perra Mulatto
nal.
"In the 44th year (of the reign) of king Jafcavarman alias the emperor of the three
worlds, the glorious Vira-Pandyadeva, on the day of Miila, which corresponded to a
Thursday, to the first titU of the first fortnight and to the 5th solar day of the month of
Dhanus."
This date corresponds to Thursday, the 2nd December 1339 A.D., on which day the first
tifhi of the first fortnight of Pansha (Dhanus) ended 32 yhatik&s after mean sunrise at Lanka,
and the nakshatra Miila was current at sunrise and ended abont 41 ghaiik&s after it.
93, In the Timttallsvara temple at Tirupputtur, 3
1 Sva&ti [r]i [||*J K5=Chchaclaipanmar=ana Tr[i]bhuvanachchakravattigal ^ri-Vlra-
Pandiyadsvajta yanda 46 vadu Eaikadaga-nayarru l[4tedi] 4
2 puma-pakshattu [pajnjamiyum Somavaramum perra Uttirattu nal.
(< In the 48th year (of Vh& reign) of king Jatavarman alias the emperor of the three
worlds, the glorious Vira-Pandyadeva,-- on the day of Uttara-Phalguni, which corresponded
to a Monday and to the fifth iitU of the first fortnight (and) to the 14th solar day of the month
of Karkataka."
This date apparently corresponds to Monday, the 2nd August 1339 A.D. On that day,
the fiftVfc'frto of the firafe fortnight of Sravana (Karkataka) ended about 15 ghattkas after mean
sunrise at Lanka, and the nakshatra Uttara-Phalguni was current at sunrise, and ended about
6 0Mite after it, However, the calculated date was actually the 15th solar larkataka, and
not the 14th as stated in the inscription.
94. In the Tirutta^vara temple at Tirupputtur. 5
1 [6L] Svasti sri [||*] KfcChcha<Jaipapiar=ana Tr[i]bhuvanachchakravatt[i]gal
jr[i]-Vira"P[&]n4iyad8Taikkii yandu 4[9] 6 vadu Mithuna-
nayaiju 21t&dim 7 puiuva-pakkatk tuvadesiyum Aditya-v[a]ramu[m]
Anijattu nal,
1 No. 122 of the Madras Epigrapliical collection for 1908,
1 The word tid\ is expressed by a aymboL
1 Ko, U9f the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
4 The word t$di ia exprwsed by a symbol,
1 No. 120 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908.
* Tht figure ia brackets nmy abo be read 6.
T Tedi ii denoted by lyobol j tidim siand* for tediym,
No. 13,] GOEARWA PLATES OF KARNADEVA. 139
" In the 4[9]th year (of the reign) of king Jatavarman alias the emperor of the
three worlds, the glorious Vira-Pandyadeva, on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded
to a Sunday, to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight and to the 21st solar day of the month
of Mithuna."
The date corresponds to Sunday, the 16th June 1342 A.D. On that day, at mean sunrise
at Lanka, the 12th tithi of the first fortnight of Ashadha (Mithuna) and the nakshatra Annradha
were current, the former ending about 24 ghatikas, and the latter 45 ghatikas after mean
sunrise at Lanka. And the day actually -was the 21st solar Mithuna.
JATAVAEMAN VIKEAMA-PANBYA.
95. In the Tiruttalisvara temple at Tirupputtur. 1
1 III 6L. Svasti sr[I] [||*] K5-Ghchadaipanmar=ana Tr[i]bhuvanaohohakravatt[i]gnl
grl-Yikrama-Piindiyadevajku yand.ii 8[vadi]n. 2 edir 14 ayadu
2 Sak-aTbdam I344n mel ellanin;ca Subhakiri 3 -varusham Dhanu-ravi 19 tSdi*
purvva-pakshattu tritigaiyum Buda-varamum perra TiruvOnattu
3 nal,
" In the 14th (year) opposite the 8th year (of the reign) of king Jatavarman alias
the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Pandyadeva, in the (cyclic)
year Subhakrit, which was current after the (expiry of the) Safca year 1344, on the day
of Sravana, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the third tithi of the first fortnight
(and) the 19th solar day (when) the Sun (was in) Dhanus."
This date apparently corresponds to Wednesday, 16th December 1422 A.D., the oorres*
ponding Jovian year of southern reckoning being Subhakrit. But the third tithi has wrongly
been quoted for the second. For, on the calculated day which was the 19th solar Dhanus, the
2nd titjii of the first fortnight of Pausha (Dhaaus) was current at sunrise at Lanka and BO was
the nrikshatra Sravana. The third titlvi began about 5 ghatik&s after raean sunrise at Lanka,
and the nahshatra {Sravana ended about 52 ghatikds after sunrise. It would therefore appear
that the current t&M has been quoted instead of the one which ended on that day.
No. IS. GOHARWA PLATES OF KARNADEVA.
BT PROPESSOE E, HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE).
These plates were found, whilst ploughing, in a field in an old fort at Goharwa, a village
in the Manjhanpur tahsil of the Allahabad District. The finder was a Kewat. He states that
his plough turned up the plates and broke the ring which fastened them together. The find
was rescued from him Tby one Bamnath, a zamindar of Mawai Kalan, and produced first before
the Collector, and then, by the Collector's directions, before Mr. B. A. H. Blunt, Q.S., Sub-Divi-
sional Officer, Zarwi, Banda district, who sent the plates to Eai Bahadur Veiikayya. I edit the
.inscription from two sets of ink-impressions received from Mr. Venkayya,
These are two copper plates, resembling ordinary trays, which fit onq into the other and
form a compact box, with corresponding ring holes at the bottom of the first and at the top
of the second plate. They were originally held together by a ring, in such a way that the
* No. 124 of the Madras Epigmphicil collection for 1908.
3 The syllables vadi are expressed by ft flourish added to the figure 8.
1 Bead Sulhakrid.
4 The word tidi is expreased by a symbol,
T2
140
EPIGRAPHJA INDICA.
iasmption was inside. The bor measures nearly 15} inches i
ofThe J1 B T* P ! at6 ' Wh ! Ch fit3 into the box ' ifl a I** Bmai
ssued
, 20).
*
*.
As regards orthojrraDlur +i, a i
of the syllable n in
in three
cases
,,.
XVII. p, 388,
. .
*''
-= ^~- :l1
i, v. 12). His son was Kokalla (y
conqueror of the kings of Kira, Anga, Kuntala L
30), king of Chedi (TV. 25, 29). It w m b e obsei , w
tion contains nothing of historical interest besides ThVbarV
are already known to us from other sources. " L " '* tt * " iv ; ' : ' r h >** rt
The prose portion of the inscription (1. 33 ff.) records a grant * ] '
PararnabhaWralca Maharajsdhirtja Para^svar^, the devout wor^i^r ' V
the lord of Tnkalmga, the glorious Karnadeva, who meditated at the ft, t '-,*
glonous Vamadeva,! the glorious Karnadeva who has acquired by his ow- ! fcr *
of the triad of kings, (&.) of the ASvapati, the Gajapati, ani tlit .NVam-
health (owZ rflndhn^r) at the camp of victory pitched at the holy Karna-tlrtha.'
Among the ofiScere to whom the king's order was addressed, the fcT^i:
, wi'CLhiir&yctp'u/ti/'ct) tnah&in&ntTin, ma)
mahapratthara, maha'kshapataUka,
tauotra) and mahasvasadhanika (11. 35-37).
The object granted was the village Chandapaha in Kosatnba-pattals a ^ t . TV i-',e
"the Brahmana Pawdiia-sn-Santisarrnan, son of Ji-aratfiR-a.M^htt ^v }, <f r
* ******i* n. % k.4,ri ( AR 'II VJi, I i' 1 *"
, (residing at) Vidabhl, of the Kaunclmya- ? 3ra r with the tbrce /'
Ambarisha, and Tauvanagva, (ad) studying the Vajaaaneya-safcrW " (1. 30 f, >
The date of tlie grant was " during tlie administration (ryara?iiru,O renowned by the
glorious Karna, 2 in the seventh year, in the month Karttika, on the Kirttiki fall-moon
tithi of the bright fortnight, on Thursday " (1. 41 f.)- These details answer quite ivgu!rlj
to Thursday, 5th November, A.D. 1047 : see Dr. Fleet's remarks, p. 14G btlow.
Before making the grant, the king had " bathed in the (JangS at the "holy Argha-tirt!i
and worshipped the divine lord Siva " (1. 42),
LI, 45-49 contain BIX: of the usual benedictory and imprecatory verses. At the ?nd ire are
informed that " this (edict) was written by Jara7w'fca-$Yl-SaJvananda and engraved by Vidji*
nauda" (1,49).
Among the geographical names mentioned in the grant, I cannot localise any beid
KaS&mba-pattala, which is a vulgar form of Kaudamba-pattalS, ' the diitrict of K*imfaL'
The same term occurs as Kosamba-pattala in a grant of Jayachcaandr* of K*nuj, 1 wad tW
Karra inscription of Tagahpala* refers .to a village in the KausSmba-mandAla, tht proT.nm of
Kaugambi.' Manjhaupur, the headquarters of the tahsU in which the Gobarw* plate* w fcmad,
lies west of Allahabad. The same remark applies to Kogam, which u*ed to be identified, withwi
hesitation, with the ancient city of Kausambl. Mr. V. A Smith b proj^d * >
Kaalambi further south, nearBharhut;^ while Major Vost would place it ai Grgi
B4.
would suggest that this site might be carefully
Arohfleological Department,
i Cotapftre Professor Kielborn's reTnarts above, Vol^H. p. 298 f^
Z., apparently, ' during the reign of king **
* Colebrooke'B JKiw. JEi**3*> Vol. II- p. ^
J. JZ. ^t. & 1898, p. 511. * I* WMk P- 862 '
EPIGBA.PHIA INDICA; [Vor,. XX
TEXT- 1
First -Plate ;. Second, Side.
: n Pnm srmsi faosf fsm
n r?*]
I. \ J
n
^^^wrft^r^TPf^r^?TTfM^ 7 *r^0urfq^^; i
B
[*]
ti] ?i-
n [(*]
6
7
8 ?TCTl> ^TZ^Tfft'?: I
\\ *
; 19 n [V*]
Nfa-a^l414^^^^
10 ^(T^fft: ^f tftTOt^^<^-iiM^*i.'ijll\^ M ii .[A*]
n \
n *i*r<^q 6 rwst i^r^sr; u
1 From ink-lnprfldiou* receired from Mr, Veakyya. Exfcjswd by a ywbol,
Be^d ff^. < The Beww pltw (above, Vol. IL.p, 805, yew 1) read
Bead ^WR^. Read mtt. ' EeaS
Read f*;. Bead *nf. i* Read
u Bead f^T^ . u Read ^RttT. ' Bead*
i Bad ^nat, u Re ad TTf T^. ^ Bead CT; I
it Bead nrm. to Read "lTft. Bead
Read W*n.
a lMtad of * of nn'T^ft the m$tro reqtdrea a.short sjll&ble j read
M Read ?WtT l0 . as Read perhaps
* Read *|W* Read rr#t?, w
W ttewl
13.]
GOHARWA PLATES OP KARNADEVA.
Tbe Benares plates (above, Vol. II, p, 807, vew 16) read
. Bead foffa;,
Bead f.
Bead M,
Bead ^jf .ifl^ .
Bead ^l,
or ff lftM^.f5l D . '
tte metre requires a short syllable.
a Bead
i Bend
a Bead
u Bead
Bead
w Bead
M Instead of T\ of
Bead
Read
Bead
Bead
w Bead im,
u Bead V,
w Bead
u Bead
".Bead
. 13.]
GOHARWA PLATES OF KAK^ADEVA,
145
traro: [i*]
urariftft wft: n
TO
EPIGftAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI
49 3TOW I ^T^T^Wftf^f m^lT.n^ 1 It h$*] f^tff
n
REMARKS BY DB. FLEET ON THE DATE OF TIIE RECOKD
PUBLISHED ABOVE.
The record is dated "in tlio administration (njarttUwnn') n>nmvm.l hy tliu
Karna," in the seventh year, and on tho full-moon tit hi, coupled with a Tinuvdiiy, nt' thu month
Karttika. Karnadeva's predecessor ws hia father (.J;uigi\yu<K>va, w!n wm- ivi^uiug, w know,
ID A.D. 1030, 4 and for whom \vo have perhaps alno u duti) in A. P. lUIi?-^/' For Karimdeva
as king we Have the date Phalguna vadi <J, answx'rinjj tu 1W .lunmiry, A. I), 1(1-1-2 (i Uu that
day he made a grant, having bathed in tho river VOni cm Ph;i!u;uiui, yjidi 'Jl un ttit mvamtm which
the record mentions as samvatsanl snlrh Uul (read ,sr< (.'// A ^j "f hi-^ fuihi'i 1 (Jitn^pyiulrwa. Tho
editoi 1 emended tho text hero into saiwatsam-iirrt'l'lk'; iind intrrpn (^ij tin: f)hr;i:r, ;u nu-uuing u at
the annual funeral ceremony " in honour of His fathi-T (raiii'Vyn.if'vu, Tin- t-mcntliuiun hardly
seems necessary. Howevor, in any cusu, the* tuxt upju'in',s tn hilicutu disiiurily, uni Ktmit! indoti-
nite anniveraary of the death of Gaugftyiulovfb, bat thti tirwi juunvcj-.-ary "i 1 IIIH th-ufh , and it in ut
any rate fnlly capable of being imdisrhtoud in Uiin W.IMV, A. i i:n|-,liu ly, liuu^ryud^vn ditul on
Phalgnna vadi 2, =22 January, A,D. 10-H. 7 Thu mmiih ivarttika in AJ>. 1'41 -HVSUJ, there-
fore, in the first year of Kamadgva, Tho month KaH.tilia in his wvtmth y*'!tr t-itintnn A.D.
1047. In this year the given tithi waw oonmwtml quite ri-irulru'ly wif !i ;t 'rhurritiay : it idid at
about 11 hours -45 minutes aftor muan minrijii; (for rjjuisj), thai in. ut u!-(it Ti.-!;! I\M., on
Thursday, 5 Kovembor ; and, buiug currant at Huni'ihc, it ptvn it;. imniU'r fu ili.M, Hani" 1
And this date, ThTireday, 6 November, A,D. 1047, K^t'uiit <*! ;rh tu J. th- dutf nf flic n-
The result stated above ia in agrecimciifc with tht; ]i</in1 t ) , t; ;sf ihi; D i'tu-.i riv'>. thr fui
of paramount sovereignty to KarnadDva in KEUH J;J-J-, and rli.tt it di>rH tu.t funfuin nit) thing tu
suggest that Gangeyadeva was living whtm it WRH drawn up, The foliu'.vijij/ n-niurkM, hnwwvur,
may be added, in case it might be thought that titu nw of the t--nu r-r/ i";!/ 4 'ty,j/,- i( * tmrin<Ui(m
of bushees,. management, administration,' infittiad of ra/'j/u ttr rinifn-r'i^j'i. iiuplii'H thut Kanm-
deva was reigning as tho repreaoiitutivu of his fatluT, th liii:r h-in^r htiii ulivi-. Ah wo b*ve
seen, Gang&yadeva was dead by 2if January, A,I>, IU-H, Ht-fuft* thut, thu H*urr*t mvaHiong
on which the full-moon ^^t of Ktirttika can IKJ <:onii< i Ui with u Thiaivltiy arr at. followM : In
A.D, 1026 it began at about 21 hours Ji uiinuU-t* afltp itu-ujj huuribc *n T!u;r;ntuy, 4 J7 (h-th'r;
but the lateness of the time (3 hours 5 xninntus uftt-r HMthufjht) jin.-riinirM fh- j HUhiKjJify that
the titU should have been cited with that day. In A,!), lu&'t it t^lni t nNtnt IJ hMir* 30
minutes after mean sunriHc, that ia, at about a.:irn.. s u Thur^irv, !U Urtkr, and n>o*
quently, being ctiwut at Biinrise, gve ita nuwbw D thr dwy ; hut thin l ultt.^ thnr ten trly
a date for Karnadeya to have been asaociakd with bin futhui- m tiu luliwu^irut^.w f
six years ; especially in view of tho point*, that for Kan.u ii-va 1 * *..n jta hur. -,^. r
the earliest known date is in A,D. 1120, and that for Yubhkan,u'h ,& ;;-- 4 hu* * ..i,h, t r
we have otates in A,D. 1151 and
i Bead
* AlbSrunl telli u thii : JA'a, trttm. Bacbti, Vwl. L p. aoa,
* Kielhora'i.Eirt o* Northera InBcriptiunt, above, Vol , V, Aiiiwi-lix, Ko 4W
Jiid, No. 407 : edited above, Vol. II. p. 306,
Of on 28 Bwem^r, AD 1040, - m ^ vuli , it tkta mii i. prtf.fml i ft w ^u^ ^ , f wUt UM editor
pomted out aj ooniwwa V1 h th w^kday being not carrot for H.ilgua* it* a s A. I? 1^2,
"
148 EPIGRAPHIA 1NDIOA. f- Vol
Compare -mVn-, 1. 33 ; -varjitah, 1. 55 ; ^arthibhyali, 1. 2-1 ; parfhiraih, 1. 37 ; nia^'r^U
1. 8 ; "tir^huvam, 1. 30 ; linnvir^'bh^hia, 1. 71, Between w uml r IL v>, v'.*.;. :i /> ? i.s iasortt'd i / '"> - i
1. 61. There are besides, several other mistakes which m^y bo duo tithur (o th. c! writer o * i tl '
.
engraver. Thus we find a for a in -praksfiyaUla-, 1. 4 ; (?<t//-, 11. 1,-}, i2<i, -1. J, ; ^liiniditmin- 1 '
-glyaman-, 1. 36 : -cAarfia-, 1. 55 ; a for i in -kritu, 1. .'V.) ; a- fur u in -iirhnritum 1 41 7 r
* J * -** * j ( v JL O I*
* J * -** * j ( v I* ( i 1 1 1
, 1. 48 ; gawUvata, 1. 04 f. ; <Z for d in -knl-Ht-fMiianyu,, 1, 4-.ii ; v' for 7 or f /./ in ; A -,/, ,,,-; ] ( ; ; i - i>
i in s&sanZhct', 1. 71 f, ; w for w in -siidiiraya, 1. <!l ; //, for fi iu --I'liUna-, 1. ;!4 ; /' f,r '//'i^ . ?r ; r / n
10, 30 ; -ua[/*=l7Vlo, 1. 22 ; it for < in -r.kalhi-bhittta*, 1. 55 ; / for ft in -i-hckluil ra-'^l. If) ' . '
'
-^. .,,,
1. 12 j i for tZ in -samutlhivaydK^ 1. 37 ; iZ for ^ in yrufaky, H {,ui- t 1. ^M ; ?/ for V/M i n '?/,/,/;, '
I. 41 ; A' for 5 in ffls'we, 1, 48; -j?w, 1. 54; A-)i?t, 1. r/J ; /.-//;, 1, (55 ; fur ,v in '"i-inmtf-ii'ti I 'M '
"malieavwar, 1. 49 ; -pravfisD, 1. 55 ; -yatfJ-, 1. 57 ; lulmjtipn-, 1. 57 ; .>Mm^-, I, r,l ; va^.sn- I. 08 -'//.''
II. 68,70 ; isanye, 1. 09; sammlca-, instead of tosanilea-, 1. 71 f. ; ,s- fur ,-,//, in -ri.suyuM,,' \ ^ .Jl
so forth, Mistakes such as se for /.?a iayje.^/ ( F,wM-(-^H/^s7*/*i-), II. S !\, tlm jiurui!r,')us inst-'i'
where an anusv&ra (cf. 11. 27, -39, 42, 53, 50, 72, 7-1-) tn- ?i w.sv///j/i/, (cf, 11. til, US', Til, 5-1,1 han ' 1 1'''"
omitted ; the omission of jo in tasy^lnnljiP], 1. 21 ; of / in 4',tm///?r, /* j, |, [,], . ^,, ;/ j r *-i'
of ^ in jaiS[s*], 1. 21 ; of.OT in [*] >/Mfc--, 1. 7;?, ami tlu- innny ]JUHUk <w in i. l ; : > i .^ p
due to the engraver, while the long omissions in II. !U ;tnd ift jiwt ;IH woll can hJ J uo
writer of the draft.
There are several iustancoe of wrung or ij-n^ul:u- :;<//;/*////: c,.tiip;n-(t -iA/.'/,/^--r,/ 1 7f) .
-nii-alian sri-, 1. 17; ^^m^irlhllhynh, J. 2-!- ; ;(i A V/., i. ;i;i ; /(m ,, /,/,//,/, ,./, a /,l/ t . "'j '.-'.J
-aditytita RupadcmjaTi jfitafy, 1. 58 ; -purvrim-fu,', 1. 1)1 f. ' ';
In 1. 51 several dotn indicafco a con-ontinn. The c.^wvrr jirulial.Iy h.i l,o ,.,,p v H ,, (tmri
draft, and has reproduced it as ho found it,. Tlu-. nritfiml muling ,,f l!m Jwww , tt v WJH j.jvi^jj'
as in llio NndJi^aiu sui-l MtufruM Mit.nMua platm; or n- ! -
', neo the ' V< JItA1 1U
The language is Sanskrit, bufc thu eonstrncti.n. in 11. :.s IT. i H vry low im-i ! VVs
the oompowr of the grant ww not very wull vw.l iu f hr ^--ri'.l tmrMir \Vith t j ( ', |' II , '. ?
of one imprecatory stama, the body of tho ^nuit IK wriltt.n iu pr...su. Tit, ipfn.ln.M, r, ',. V ' '"
' '
.. , , ,.
the same twelve vorses as tho Wadngam ami Matlnw Mun.um t,!,^,.,, v.iih iu ,j v ' HI , . 'YT
variation in verae 2, whore our grant Inn wa/*7/.ii/;fc while 11,: ufh,,> tw, r-, {
the grant itself we find the curious flxpnwsim, U t ^'l^l f .ili,. tt ^ , ^
.,. tt ^^ , l ,
common twmMMdranyatfna, I 55, Th, .pith.t /t . t m^,,(. v ,./^YY UH ,,, ,!f ' , ',
donees in 1.601,18 also curious, ' m; ul th<?
The grant was issaed from Dantipura by DM! d.v^if. vv.^hjnp,,, ,. f Mufl , |((|M .
PwmabWfraka M^raj^irak Vajrahunta (III), (! M , r ,,, nl lrf V ho lhri!0 Ka ^ -^ ' "!
bestows some land oulrugana [,/,W] firi-Manaditya (^h.tt.ut.d Vir.vfih,,, -,v ' M> " a ' u
the former waa perhaps not Munaditya Chotta hul Aditva (J,,u Ul though 'thin ,vl 1 "?"' n
lmp v n nr^r maw eHp IM L f;o - ILJ ^ ** ^-^ i ; Si ';
son of Ohotta Vadayaraja and Rupada.I of thn V,id,uu!n familv to w hih V , I
Vinayamahaduvi likewise belong Tha .Jon,, li-,,,, , r 7 ^J^'itVK m-thnr
^ l^Owwc JP, |BHW H M.naditya CJhtu w, < >
a relative of the king.
The land granted oompriaod tho Q-orasatta distn'cf with ,' , ;!,*
outside Tampan Its
^
into UamMMiir-iiMdh- *' ' "' ltlmt 31 ""' I 1 ' I4i ' '" '"'^'). '"< U. wr, t! ,, a
15fl
JEPIGRAPEIA. INTOCA.
[y OL .
<jMhbfly3 Vajraliasta
[2*]
Plate ; First Bide.
25
26
28 vftiiL H [3*] 9 Tad-agrastiiia[JjL*] SurarajVstiwuia
29 ptaih ^amii-ari-mandalah [|*] sma pati
80 t[i]r=[bhu]vam samriddh[i]man 10 ar[ddlia]eainaiii "
tad-ann-
31 janma oMttajaiun-OpaminO gn^anidhirssanayadyo
32 khy<5 malii^ah | sakalam=idam=ara-
^
Thvrd Plate ; Second Side.
33 kshat=tri[i?i] varslia[rii]
34 chakrah || [5*]
avati
35
36
(mb)-finva
37 ya-payali-payoiiidiLi-^samutbhavay&^olia [|*]
38 ya^mah^evy^ ^-Vajrahaata. iti ianaya^ || p]
39 sa[in]khyaih
BoM^i-bhfi BU
40 lagng [!] j)bAiiE 8 hi cha site-pafc^a SaryyfcV**
41 .to rakalutam
[0*]
Fourth Plat*; Jfo*
Vaidumv-
in a
30
32
3<
ID a,
152 EPI&RAPHIA ETOICA,
Fifth Plate; Second Sido.
69 m|Y]apa;tharah | nttare Madhupapalih || (1) iajmye 1 Talanjara-'
70 sila 2 || Svadattam parndattaui=va, 3 haret=kaschid=vasumi^
sa vi-
71 siithayam krirair.=bhiitvii pityibhih salia pachyatg |J
grama-sasa- 4
72 nlka-kayastha-sVl-sandhivigrahi-Dha Valeria likhita[m*]
73 ga[sa*]nam=idaria |j Sakavda(bda) 967 || iti karaki-Me-
74 nt6jun=api likhita[m]
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Om ! Hail. The son of the Maharaja G-unamanarnava,, who by hi*-*
quoted tho ciivle of the eavth, as (the god) Vishnu by Lis strides, wishing to adorn
of the glorious G[a]ngas, the lords of the three Kalingas, who were purified by
shape) of virtues praised over the whole earth, such as prudence, good breeding
charity, courtesy, truthfulness, purity, valour and firmness ; who wore of the A
who washed off the stains of the impurities of the Kali age by the holy
taintless thoughts and deeds ; the grandeur of whose universal sovereignty was
the unique conch- shell, the drum, the five inali&sabdas, the white parasol, tho
and the excellent bull crest which they had obtained by the favour of the blessed
who resides on the summit of the lofty Mahendra mountain, the lord of
what cannot move, the sole architect in the creation of all the worlds, whoso n
the moon ; who were adorned by lofty staff-like arras which were embraced by Ubti
victory won. in the scuffles of many battles,
(Verse 1.) The glorious Vajrahasta [I.], of exalted conduct, protected the en
for forty-four years, after he, the very valiant one, had, himself single-handed by tl
of his arm, conquered the hosts of his foes and united the earth, which had formerly I*
and enjoyed in five parts by five kings.
(L. 19.) Hie son king Gundamap.] protected the earth for three years ; hisyouttj
Kamarnavadeva [IJ for thirty -five years ; his younger brother Vinayaditya for thre
(V. 2.) Thereafter king Vajrahasta [IL] who was born of Kaniarnava [L],
stone like a wishing r tree on earth, with radiant lustre,
(V. 3.) the incomparable head of liberal men, who gave to mendicants a.
elephants, whose temples were sucked by bees attracted by the smell of the rut
them), he who was praised by kings, the glorious king Aniyahkabhima, the
the family of the G-[a]ngas, enjoyed the earth for thirty-five years,
(V. 4.) His eldest son, who was like the son of the king of gods,
protected the whole earth for half a year, prosperous and resplendent, after he had
the circle o (his) .foes,
(V. 5.) After him his younger brother who was comparable to the mind-born
blameless treasure of virtues, the king named Gundama PZ], protected this whole
earth for three years, after he had vanquished the host of (his) enemies with (his) migbj
dour.
\
(V. 6.) Then his brother from a different mother, king Madhu-KSmSrnava, jj
this earth for nineteen years]. j
2 Bead
* Bead -dattam . * Read
Narasapatam Plates of Vajrahasta III. Saka-Samvat 967.
iv b.
56
58
5!
66
68
V. VENKAYYA.
SCALE -8
W. QRIGG8 * SONS LTD.. PHOTO-LITHO.
14.] NAEASA.PATAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA III. 153
~' '" " - ' ~. .-.."-" . . ., _
(V. 7-8.) Then the son, named the glorious Vajrahasta [Hi.], born from Kamariiava [II.],
foremost of all virtuous men, the eldest son of king Vajrahasta [II.], whose pure and shining
f a,rne was praised "by the chiefs of poets, and from. Vinayamahadevi, -who had sprung from the
of the Vaidumbas, as Sri from the milk-ocean,
(V. 9.) he who was anointed to protect fcho whole earth when the aggregate of Saka
years reached the number of the sky (0), the seasons (6) and the treasures (9), while the sun
-yy&a standing in Taurus, under the Ro"hini nakshatra, in the auspicious lagna of Dhamis, in
tiie bright fortnight, on a Sunday, combined with the third (tithi) ;
(V. 10.) whose subjects are always enjoying wealth without ailments, sins and misfortunes,
wliile (Tie), whose prowess is praised, protects the earth on the right path in order to get the
fclxree objects of life accomplished simultaneously ;
(V. 11.) while the circle of the (eight) quarters is being filled with the fame, spotless ag
tlae light of the moon and procuring joy to the earth, of him (who mas') the beet of "the G[a]nga
aioily, the mahouts of the quarters over and over again anoint (their) elephants on the sarfaoo
o (their) frontal globes with masses of thick red-lead paste ;
(V. 12.) through love of which virtuous man Sri and Sarasvati, sitting in (his) bosom and
lotms-like mouth (respectively), shine in concordj,
(L. 49.) he, the king, the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the Paramabhatt&ra'ka,
JMTah(ir$J8,dhiraja, the loi-d of the three Kalifigas, the glorious king Vajrahasta, being in good
Health, issues the (following) order from Dantipura, having called together the people headed
"by the feudatories, preceded by the high ministers, who live at the king's feet,
(L. 52.) Be it known to you (that), for the increase of the religious merit and fame of
(Our) mother and father and of Ourself, the well known G-orasatta district (vishaya) with (its)
thirty-five villages outside (bahira) Tampava Village, circumscribed by the four boundaries, in-
clnding water and land, free from all molestation, not to be entered by district officers (clistas") and
fcTfcaias, has been granted by Us, with libations of water, by means of a charter, after having
made (it) into a copper-plate grant, according to the maxim of the covering of a hole in the
ground (lhvmi-chhidrapidhana-ny(lya) to last as long as the moon, the sun, and the earth, on the
day of the month Mlna, on a Monday, to Irugana sYi-Manaditya Chotta, of the KMyapa
, the son of sri-Manaditya Ohotta, the son of Ohotta Vadayaraja, who came from Petta-
born of EupadSvi, the sun of the Vaidutaba family, 1 and to VirarBhuris'ra.va (Bhuri-
8i?avas), who keeps far off from the wives of others, whose mind 19 set on truthfulness.
, being- obedient to him, the proper bh&gabhdga and other (income) should be brought
him, together with the pravanikara and the ksbetrakara. Future kings [should preserve]
{; ho y ) gift, from reverence for the law of Mann, from time to time.
d
05.) The boundaries of the Gorasatta district (vishaya') are (here) written : to the east
; to the south-east the Vinayaka-vata (tree) near the hills ; to the south the border
of Tanku-Bhattarika ; to the south-west the AndharSve^i hill ; to the west KSfichasila, on
e bank of the Vatiisadhara ; to the north-west Amrapathara ; to the north Madhupapali ;
the north-east TalafijarasilS. [Here follows one of the customary verses].
(L. 72.) This charter was written by the illustrious snndhivigrab'in Dhavala, the grant-
Writer (Sasantka-Myagtha) of TampavS village, The Saka year 907. Thus also written by
"fch.6 AicJrafc* Blentoju.
1 [It is difficult to reconcile the fact that Bupadevi, & lady, ii called the Sun' of the \ftiduiflua family.
Vwdumbaditya is to be taken aa A proper name. H. K. S.]
X
154 EPIGBAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI.
No. 15.- TIRUVELLARAI INSCRIPTION OF DANTIVARMAN.
BY K. V. SUBRAHMANTA AlYAR, B.A., OoTACAMUND."
The subjoined inscription 1 is engraved on some of the stones forming the margin of the
wdl on the southern side of the Pundarikaksha-Perumal temple at Timvellarai, This
Tillage is at a distance of 12 miles to the north of Trichinopoly and has several interesting
ancient monuments. Among them may be mentioned (1) the rock-cut Siva temple of Jambu-
uatlia 8 called in its inscriptions the Tiruvanaikkal-Perumanadiga],, with an inscribed boulder
in front ; 8 (2) the Vishnu temple of Pundarikaksha-Perurnal with another rock*cut cave 4 on the
southern side of its first prak&ra; and (3) the -well on which the subjoined inscription is
engraved. 5 Besides the above, there are the ruins of another Siva temple in that part of the
village where the Pallava well is situated. A big linga and a large sized Nandi are still to be
Been in a field not far from the well.
The stones bearing the record under notice are nofc^in proper order, but as none of them ia
missing, it has been possible to piece them together and make out the inscription completely.
It is in an excellent state of preservation, having been engraved after the stones had been dressed
for the purpose. The engraver seems to have taken great care as. the record is almost free
from any mistakes. The letters are cut deeply and the inscription is written in two sections of
two lines each. The language of the record is Tamil prose and verse with an admixture of
Sanskrit words and phrases written in Grantha characters.
The following peculiarities of the alphabet deserve notice. The vertical line to the right of
ra in sva reaches the full height of the top letter sa. Tbe secondary i is written from the
right to the left and touches the consonant on the right side only. The secondary a is denoted
by a short vertical stroke added to tlae right of the letter so as to touch it by a small horizontal
line at the top. The length of the vowel a and the a of the combined consonant vu are as dis-
tinctly marked as in the modern characters. Fa presents an early type. The bottom portion
of Au is drawn out into a flourish as sometimes to completely cover the letter that precedes it,
All the ya's occurring in this inscription have a big loop at the beginning. The symbol
* No. 541 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1905.
* The inscriptions on the outer walls of this temple which may be considered not so old as the cave itself,
belong to the time of Rajakesarivarman, Pamntata, I. and Kajendra-Chola I. (Nos. 612 to 514 of 1905). The cave
cousisti of a cell cut into the rock with two uiches on either 'rale. Of the two to the right, the first contains an
image of "Vishnu, while the second enshrines the god Ganela. In the two niches on the left side are put in stone
images of a later date. The front part of the cave may he described as a verandah with four pillars cut out of the
same rock.
s Aa raany as 16 inscriptions have been copied from thia boulder (Nos. 515 to 530 of 1905). They range in
date from the time of a Pallava king ivhose inscription is partially built in by a modern platform raised in front of
thu slirbe of the goddess, to those of the early Ohola sovereigns Rajskesarivarman, Parakosarivarraan, Parjintaka I.
aud Vikram-Ch6la., The texts of IB of these records hare been printed by the late Pandit Natesa Sastri (Ind.
Anl Vol. XXXIV, pp. 265 ff.).
1 Ten inscriptions of the Bpigraphical collection for 1905 (Nos. 531 to 540) are from this cave* the Icings
represented being Nandivaraan, BJtjfiijesi'rivaTman, Parakesanvannac, Kajarfija I,, and Parakesarivarman who
took the head of the Pandya.' One of the inscriptions (Kb. 534 of 1905) dated in the 8th year of a Parakesari-
varuiau SB Interesting as ifc refers to gifts made by the queen of Udaiyar.Aji&imer,r,ufijin5r (i.e. the king who" died
on uu elephant's hack) to the god ^rl-Iuislina and his consort Rnkmini of the big temple at Tirnvellajai, At
present there is no shrine in the Pundarikakeha-Perumal temple dedicated to Sri-Ktishna but there is an image
of thfit trod found on the outer ffopurtt, right of entrance. We cannot be certain if thia is the image referred to.
1 Efofl, 541 and 542 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1905 are engraved on stones forming the
margiij of this well.
No, 15,] TIEUVELLARAI INSOEIPTION OF DANTIVARMAN. 155,
touches the consonant that follows it. One graphic peculiarity of the record is that the
loops of sand are fully developed and the consonant rai resembles to a great extent tho
letter na. The pulli (or mrSm) is invariably marked by a slightly curved line cut on
fche top of the letters. It is wrongly marked on $e in ^ruigiwu (1, 2, section 1) and on m in
wimmiBSg (end of 1. 2, section 2). The Sanskrit words and letters that occur in the inscription
are ; narti and m at the beginning of the record, Bkamdvaja-gStra, Dmtwamma arid Paltom-
tilataltulotihava. in linfi 1; ratshi of ratiMppSr in line 2 and fri at the commencement of the
Tamil verse in section 2, line 1.
The object of the inscription is to record the construction of the well called Marppidugu-
perringinaru by one Kamban-Araiyaij, the younger brother of a certain Visaiyanallulan
of Alambakkam, The work was commenced in the 4th year of Dantivarman, who belonged
to the Pallavatilata (tilaka) family which is said to have sprung from the Bharadvaja-^ra,
and completed in his 5th year. The capacity of the well accounts for the time taken in its
construction. There are four entrances leading into the well and they are so constructed as to
give it the shape of the wastiha symbol yi \ The Tamil verse in section 2 is written in the
Asiriyaviruttam metre, each line containing six feet (&>). It declares that no object in this
world is permanent, that life is sure to decay, and that, therefore, if one commands wealth, he
must, after taking what , is required for his maintenance, utilise the remainder in doing works
of charity,
An inscription dated in the 8th year (=A.D. 1262-3) of the Hoysaja king Vira-
Bamanathadeva found on the margin of the same well records that a merchant (wwi'i/a)
repaired it as it had suffered considerable damage from floods and other causes. 3 The same
record refers to the well as laving been built by a merchant. In the 13th century AD.
the builder of the well was believed to have been a private individual and not a chief, as the
title A-miyan appended to his name would lead one to believe, 3 It is also interesting to learn
that repairs were executed to it in A.D. 1262. It was perhaps then that the inscribed stones
got out of order.
The proper names that occur in this record are of special interest. Alambakkam may be
identified with the village of the same name situated at a distance of 12 miles from Lalgudi
on the road to Ariyalur. Dantivarmamangalam and Madhurantaka-chaturvedimanga-
lam were. its other names in ancient times, and it was situated in Poygai-nadu which was a sub-
division of Kajendraaingavalanadu. 4 Tiruvellarai is said to have been a village in Vadavali-
nadu, a district of Rajasraya-valana<Ju 5 . The members of the village assembly of Tim-
vellajai are referred to in two records of the Chflla king Rajaraja I, found in the BajarajeSvara
1 From each of the entrances, a flight of steps leads to the interior of the well, Midway between the entrance
and tile bottom of the well, on what may be described as the portal, is a piece of sculpture which was, in all pro-
bability, carved at the time when the well was constructed and hence synchronous with it. There are thus four
groups of sculptures in all, on the four sides. The principal figures on the northern side are Biva and Parvati seated
on a pedestal with attendant deities, flanked on either aide by a nan&i A number of female figures, probably the
saptamatfis, are found ou the southern side. With an attendant deity on the right side, the god Yoga-Narasimha
is figured on the eastern side in a sitting posture with legs folded and crossed and with something like a cloth passing
round them. This group is flanked on the left by a lion while to the right is a t/ali. I am not able to identify the
images on. the western side. Here are the figures of 'a warrior armed with a sword, a horse and t few other images.
s No. 542 of the Epigraphical collection for 1905 and An*wl Report on Epigraphy for 1905-06, p, 69, para'
graph 4.
1 In spite of this belief it is cot impossible that the builder Komban-Araiyan was a chief who belonged to tlu
Muttaraiyftfl family.
* Annual Itaport on Epigraphy for 190910, Part II., paragraphs 14 and 25,
ntl. Inson. Vol. II. Part III. p. 338,
156 EPIGRAPHIA INDICIA. [VOL. X
temple at Tanjore and were required to supply two toahmach&rws as temple-servants and tw
other persons as watchmen to that temple. 1
The well Ifarppidugn-perunginajTi should hare been named either after the reigning kin;
or a local chief uucltjr him. That it was not called after the builder is evident from the fact tha
lie bore a different name. Nor do we know that Dantivarman had the surname Marppiduga
Jt may be pointed -mt lie re that there was in ancient times a family of kings called Muttaraiyar
ruling over a portion of the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts and a part at least of the Pudut-
kcttai State. 2 Some or the members of this family had for their surnames Perumbidugu, Videl-
vidugn, 060. Senclalai, one of the places where their inscriptions have been found, is not far off
from Alambaiiain whence the builder of the Tiruvellarai well hails. It may further be^noticed
that at AJambafcfcam, tlwre was, according to its inscriptions a big tank called Marppidug-eri.
It is just possible that both the Marppidug-eri of Alambakkam aod the Marppidugu-perunginaju
of Tiruvellarai came into existence at the same time and were named after the same person
who, to judge from the similarity of the name, might have been a member of the Muttaraiyan
family and a feudatory of the Pallava king Dantivarman of our record.
From its Tamil work N'llayiraprabandliam, it appears that the Vishnu temple at Tiru-
vellarai was in existence from an early period, 3 as the Vaishnava saints Periyalvar and Tim-
man.gai-A<ivar composed hymns in its praise. The latter saint mentions the village not less
than four times in his compositions and there is not much doubt that one of these references,
viz. Veil-army id ItaUarawiel* has to be taken to denote the rock-cut cave in the Pandarikaksha-
Pevumal temple. From the fact that Tirnmangai-Alvar mentions in his hymn on ParamSfiyara-
vinnagar soiue of thy battles where the Pallava king Nandivarman Pallavamalla gained
victories over the Piindya sovereign and refers to another Pallava king Vayiramegan, it has
been surmised tluit the Alvur was a contemporary of the latter and lived in the period imme-
diately following 1 the reign of the former whose achievements wore fresh in the saint's miud. s
Tirumangai-Alvar lias thus been aligned to the 3rd quarter of the 8th century A.D. Accord-
ingly, the cave in tlie Ptiml'inkaksha-Perumal temple probably came into existence before that
time. One of the earlient inscriptions in the cave belongs to the time of a Pallava tilaka king
Nandivarman. This record mentions a certain Visaiyariallulan., who is perhaps the same as
that ViSaiyanallfiJan whoso younger brother was Kamban-Araiyan, the builder of the well afc
Tirnvellarai. If this be the case, it may be concluded that Nandivarman was perhaps tha pre-
decessor of Dantivarman. At any rate he could not ba far removed in point of time from the
other.
1 Hid pp. 326 and 338,
s Inscriptions of this family have been, found at Senclalai and Tiruchchattur.ai in the Tan jore District; where
there was n village called Yidelvidugu-clmturvedimangalam. Tirumaiyam and Malaikkoyil in the Pudakkottai
State also contain their records. T)je cave at Uarttamalai was excavated by the son of Videlvidugu-Matkraiyag.
A weight called YideMdv flu-leal was in use afc UyyHlckondan-Tirumalai near Trichinopoly,
a From some of these stanzas, it apiu-avs that the god in tlie Vishnu temple was in a standing posture in
ancient times also.
* jlfijiwaiy-iftf-Wflrat Vellaraiyi^-lcallaraimel occurs in the feriyatiruinoti of Tinnnaigai-Alvar.
Above, Vol. VHI, pp. 293-4.
B One other king referred to by this saint is the ancient Chola K5=ChchengnrinaT? who is mentioned both in
the large Layden nd the Th-iKalai^adu plates, Tamil literature speaks of this sovereign as laving fought
with the CLa KanaikkS-l-h-nmlujrui u-iiom he cveiiLually took prisoner and confined in a place called Kudavayil-
fcOttam (Pr T4)> '&& P utit i^ygaiyap celobrateH the valour of this king in his Kalavali-narpctdu.^ Purat*
48 and 49 contain stmmB tomposod by the same aafchor in bmour of another Chera kiug K6=Kkodai-uiarbaij
\vho, if not identical with Kanmkkul-Irmnborai, must have been a near relation of hw and a contemporary of ^the
Cbola Ko-Cbcheagann.ftij. It is worthy of note that the Periyapttra%cun refers to the extensive building operations
of this anoient Cbefa 'king. TJio Saiva saint TimiianaSambaudar alludes to the construction of the temple at
Tiiuvaigaumadfckioyil and other places by tlie same king.
No, 15.] TIRUVELLAMI INSCRIPTION OF DANTIVARMAF. 157
King Dantivarman of the subjoined record is stated to have been born in tlio Pallavatilaka
family which, had sprung from the Bharadvaja-^tra. In editing the Triplicane inscription
of Dantivarma-Maharija, Mr. Yenkayya remarked that he was perhaps the immediate successor
of Naudivarman Pallavamalla and added in a note that his successors piohably s>pokc of themselves
as belonging to the "family of the Pallavatilaka," And Falkvalilaka is a shortened form of
Pdlamhdatilah which was actually borne as a title by Dautivaraa-Mahiiiiija of the
Triplicane inscription. 1 Nandivarman Pallavamalla was a usurper as we know from the Kasa-
bidi plates. Subsequent kings (there are at least two known BO far) claiming descent in the
Pallava line, trace their ancestry apparently to Dantivarman of the Triplicane inscription
as evidenced by the epithet Pallavatilaku.-'kitlfid'bhava prefixed to their names. The application
of this epithet to the king of the present record necessitates oar distinguishing him from Danti-
vanna-Maharaia. "the ornament of the Pallava race," That snch a distinction has to be made
i/ f
is also evident from the fact that this is not the only inscription which introduces this family.
Not less than five records have, so far, been found where members belonging to the Pallavatilaka
family are mentioned, 3 and it is therefore difficult to suppose that all the writers did not intend
any difference between the terms Pallavahila, and PallavatihlMkula.
Jrom the Tiruviilaugadu grant of ftajendr.vOhoja L, we know that Aditya I, father of
Parantaka I. (A.D, 907947) foaght with the G-anga-Pallava Aparajita. ;! This king may be
supposed to be the son of Nripatungavikramavarmau and his suoarsRor. in two records of the
18th and 22nd years of Nripatunga, Adigal-Kamban-Maram'bavai, queen of Nandivarman of
the Pallaratilaka family makes grants and there is a much damaged inscription in the
AiravateSvara temple at Niyamam apparently dated, during tho reign of a Chola king also
registering a grant made by the same queeit. 4 from those facts it may be concluded that,
of the two kings of the Pallavatilaka family hitherto known, Nandivurraan was either a con-
temporary of the Ganga-Pallava Nripatuigaviferamavarmiin or lived prior to his time by a few
years. As Danfcivarman of the subjoined inscription haa bet-n shown to be closer in point of
time to this Nandivarman, he may be assigned roughly to the beginning of the 9th century A.D,
TEXT.
J?wst Section,
1 Svasti sn [||*] Bharadvaja-gfltrattiu vaJMfcajiiiya Pallava-tilata^-kulorbhavaii.
Dantivarmmarku yandu nangSvad^eiinttukkoydu [ainjduvadu murrnvittap.
Alamb[a]kka-Visaiyanallulan
2 tambi Kamban Araiyan Tiruvellarai=Ttenniir=ppCTnn-ginnTa [|*J Han piyar
Marppidugn-[pe]runginar=enbadii I Idu ratahippfu' 6 ivvsur-Muvairatt- fiB
Section,
1 Sri [II*] Kandar kanav=ulagattir=kiidalseydu mlliUluy 7 panc]ey7 Pararaan
padaitta nal parttu ninru naiyyadey 7
2 tandar 8 muppu vaud-unnai-ttalai i a=chclieydu nilliimunn=undflH y -uj.idu mikkadu
ulagamm=ajiya [v]aimminey 7 /$'/
^^76^01.^111.^292.
2 Nos. 16 of 1899, 300 and 303 of 1901 and 537 and 541 of 1905 of the Madras Epigrapliical collection.
1 Amwl Report oa Epigraphy for 1905-06, p. 66, paragraph 10, * im, for 1898-9, p, V, paragraph 18, ''
5 Tilata is a tadlhava of the 8aa?kpit tiMa. a Bead rahhf, Ba Read K&p&gF,
7 In these four instances the final y seems to have heeu inserted to represent the full sound produced in pro*
nouucitig the words.
8 Ta .ndw is a variant of tlie Sanskrit dai^da,,
8 The doubling of the consonant z'is a mistake. Tha first of them haa to be deleted.
158 BPIGRAPHIA INDICIA. [Voi
TBAETSLATION.
First Section.
Hail ! Prosperity ! In the fourth year (of the reign) of Dantivarman who was born in t
Pallavatilaka family which had sprung from the Bharadvaja-^oira, Kamlban Araiyan,
younger brother of Visaiyanallulan of AlamTbakkam, commenced (to build) the big \v-
at Termur 1 in Tiruvellarai and completed (it) in the fifth (year of t~ke same rei<\<*
Marppidugu-perunginaru is the name of this (well). The three-thousand and sev*
hundred 3 of thia village shall protect this (charity).
Second Section.
Prosperity ! Without being (passionately) attached to this world where men seen (foi?
are not seen (tomorrow); without giving (yourself) up to despair looking for the (final) 3
appointed by the Creator ; and before your (limbs) become weak at the appearance of old
with its (appendage of a) stick; if you have (wealth) maintain (yourself) and devote (xh
remains to charity) so that (all) the world may know (it).
No. 16, NEW SPECIAL TABLES FOB THE COMPUTATION OP HINDU DATES.
Bi EHRMANN JACOBI, PH.D.,
#
Sanskrit Professor at Bonn, Germany .
The new Special Tables which I publish now are intended to supplement the General Tables-
in the same way as the old Special Tables dp, which were published in Vol. I. above, p. 450 L-
i.e, they are intended to test, according to one of the principal siddhantas named at tbye
head of the several Tables, the approximate result calculated previously by the General Tables-
To these new Tables the remark in 4, p. 403 I. c. applies also. u The General Table is to be
used first ; and only when by that table the end of the tiflvi falls very near the beginning of
the day, and the week day comes out in error by one day only, teed the Special Tables for th**
several siddhantas be tried to see if one of them will furnish the desired result."
The plan on which the new Tables have been constructed is the same as in the QenerttJ
Tables* as far as their object, the highest possible degree of accuracy ? will allow- Therefore the
new Tables (1) refer throughout to mean sunrise at Lanka, notj as the old Special Tables do, to
the ^ginning of the Solar year ; (2) they furnish the quantities on which the tifhi depends, in
decimals of the cirole and not in degrees, minutes and seconds as is the case in the old Table*.
These innovations render the working of the new Tables very easy and almost mechanical.
The Special Tables differ from the General Tables in two points ; (1) They contain three
columna headed a, 6, c instead of the two in the General Tables headed 'TitW and ' ([ 's anomaly.
a denotes mean distance of Sun and Moon, expressed in five decimals of the cirole. By Table*
XVIII, XIV, XV a can be converted into tithis, ghatih&s, andpaZas; 6 denotes the 1 mean
anomaly of the moon hi four decimals of the circle ; and c the mean anomaly of the Sun, also i#
1 The southern ^parb of TiruveJiajpi was probably called Tennur in ancient times,
2 The signatory in one of the inscriptions of Bajuraja I (A.D. 985-1013) found at Mamallapnrain in tb*
Chingleput District la a certain Tinm4ig4 MaaikanthaT}, a native of Timve|[*]aj;ai. He calls himself as one 0*
the a,700 cf that village (Sotfi^Inc^. Inscrs. Vol. I., p. 65), Th)a seems to indicate that at an. early period fcher*
was a body of 3,700 persona at Tirave^apai to whom later members traced their descent, Beference to another suck
body of men is found in the expression
No. 16.] NEW SPECIAL TABLES FOB, TEE COMPUTATION OF HINDU DATES.159
four decimals. (2) To the sum of a (mean distance of Sun and Mooa) iw corrections (equations)
must be applied, while in the General Tables only one equation is needed. The arguments of
these equations are the suma of & and c, respectively, and they are to be looked out in the tables
of equations under the several siddfi&ntas. In order to calculate the value of the equation for
an argument riot entered in the table, but lying between two ta-ble values, a column headed A 10
has been inserted in the middle of these tables, which gives the increase or decrease of the
equation for a difference of ten in the argument.
I now proceed to illustrate the working of the new Tables by a few examples.
First example. Let it be proposed to verify the date : Kali-Yaga 4198, Chaitra j?i*. di. 2
raucra, according to the Surya-Siddhauta. We first calculate the date according to the General
Tables, and write down the calculation in the proper form (see above, Vol. 1, p. 410).
4100 KT. (1) 5'58 111 Ind. * =2043
98 years (4) 399 59 Ind. su. di. 2 =22-43
4198 K.T. (5) 9'57 170
15th sol. Chaitra (4) 22'52 593
(2) 2-09 763
eq, 763=0
2-09
Result: On the Monday (2) in question, the third titU was running; it commerced nn the
preceding day (Sunday), about 5| yhatikas before mean, sunrise. Now in order to cnleulatii tbo
result according to the Surya-Siddhanta, proceed as follows. Look out FC T. 41UO or -il.it
century K. Y. in table I, 98 years in table II, and 15th Chaitra in table XIII (which is the sumo
f or all Siddhantas) and sum up the quantities in the several columns (rejecting integers) ; thus
w
a
6
G
41st century
(1)
18563
6157
7803
98 years
(4)
13299
571
9990
loth sol. Chaitra
(4)
75053
5932
9500
K, Y. 4198, 15 Chaitra (2) 0915 2660 7353
Now find the equation for & 2660 from table III, via, 5, and the equation for c.=iW>
table IV, 1*. 3;' then add these equations to a, ato. 6915 + 5 + 3=69*8. Tablo XVT1J gives
6667=*. di. 2 j the difference from a just found, 6923-6667 = 256 ; this i according to mMes
XIV and XV equal to 4 ghatifos (a=226) and 32 pnlos (a=30). Therefore, according t" tl c>
Snrya-Siddhanta, the 2nd titU ended 4 gKatiJeSs 34 palas before m0au sunriBC. Tins i-esu ^
very nearly right, and we may in most cases rest satisfied with it. If the lugni-Rt ( _|y"* t
accuracy be required we subtract the increase of a & c for 4 ghatikfis 2 palas from tabled *.
XV to the result found before ; cw. from C915 22
4 ghafik&s
0* 'fjttliQifi
226
30
24,
8
2
6915
-256
2660
27
7453
256
27
2
6659
2633
7351
EPIGMPEI1 IN0K1L
TABLE Il.-~Surya-Siddhanta : Yean of the century,
year
10
a
2>
corr.
year
w
a
b
c
****** **
oorj..
g o' p o
50
44349
7931
2
Js 1 ^"!
1
1
36006
2464
9993
+ 15 32
51
1
80356
395
9995
+ 11 4$
2
2
72013
4928
9986
+31 3
52
2
16362
2860
9987
+27 xs
3
4
11406
7756
6
18 25
53
4
55755
5687
8
17 i G
4
5
47412
220
9999
+ 26
54
5
91762
8151
1
1-"-V.
3
5
6
83419
2684,
9992
+17 38
55
6
27768
616
9994
4-13 54
6
19426
5148
0985
+33 9
56
63775
3080
9987
+29 25
7
2
68818
7976
5
-11 19
57
2
3168
590?
7
**^**J.O ^3
8
3
94825
440
9998
+ 4 12
5&
3
39174
8371
28
9
4
30831
2904
9991
+19 44
59
4
75181
836
9993
.+16
10
5
66838
5368
9984
+35 1
60
5
11187
3300
9986
+31 31
11
6231
8196
4
9 13
61
50580
6127
6
12 67
12
1
42237
660
9997
+ 6 18
62
1
86587
8591
9999
+ 2 34
13
2
78244
3124
9990
+21 50
63
2
22593
1056
9992
+ 18 6
14
4
17637
5951
10
22 39
64
3
58600
3520
9985
oo o -
f OO oY
15
5
53643
8416
8
7 7
65
5
07993
6347
5
10 51
16
6
89650
880
9996
+ 8 24
66
6
33999
88U
9998
+ 4 41
17
25657
3344
9989
+23 56
67
70006
1276
9991
+ 20 12
18
2
65049
6171
9
J oft QO
^^'4Jv O &
68
1
601$
374$
9084
+ 35 4A
19
3
1056
8636
2
- 5 1
69
3
45405
6567
4
8 45
20
4
37062
1100
995
+ 10 30
70
4
81412
9b31
9997
+ .6 47
ai
5
73069
3&64
9988
+26 2
71
5
17418
1496
9990
+$2 18
22
12462
6391
8
-16 26
72
56811
4323
10
c_22 10
23
1
4M68
S856
1
3 55
7$
1
&2818
6787
. 8
f6 39
24
2
S4475
1320
9994
+ 12 37
74
2
28824
9251
9996
+ 8 1&3
25
3
0182
3784
9987
+28 8
75
3
64831
1716
9989
+ 24 24
26
5
59874
6611
V
-16 20
76
5
4224
4543
9
20 4
27
6
958&1
9076
49
77
6
!iO$0
2
4 S3
28
31887
1540
9993
+ 14 43
78
76237
9471
9995
+ lfo 59 |
29
a
67894
4004
9S86
+30 14
79
1
12243
1936
'9988
+26 30
30
3
7287
6831
6
-14 14
80
^
51036
4763
8
-.V .? 8
31
4
43293
9296
9999
+ 1 17
81
4
137643
71227
1
32
5
79300
1760
9992
+16 4,9
82
5
23649
9691
9994
+ 13 5
33
6
15307
4224
9985
+32 20
83
6
5965'6
$156
9987
+2fe $6
34
1
54699
7051
6
12 8
84
1
99049
"4983
7
T 15 52
35
2
90706
9516
9998
+ 3 13
8$
2
35055
7447
21
36
fi*t
3
26712
1980
9991
+18 55
86
3
71062
9993
+ 1'5 11
37
4
62719
4444
9984
+84 26
87
4
7068
2376
9986
+ 90 42
38
fYf\
6
2112
7271
5
10 2
8 A
O
a
46461
520$
6
13 46
39
38118
9736
9997
+ 5 29
8 A
57
82468
7'667
9999
+ 1 45
40
41
42
43
44
1
2
4
5
.6
74125
10132
49524
85531
31537
2200
4664
7491
9956
2420
9990
9983
4
9996
9989
+21 1
+36 B2
+ 7 35
+23 7
90
92
93
94
i
2
4
5
6
18474
54481
93874
29880
65887
131
259$
5423
7887
351
9992
9285
5
$998
$991
+ 1? 17
+32 $
-41 40
+ 119 23
45
46
47
48
AA
1
2
3
4
60930
96937
32943
68950
flfa M f\
5247
7711
176
2640
10
3
9995
9988
21 22
5 50
+ 9 41
+ 25 13
95
96
98
2
3
4
18&
41886
13299
2816
6J543
8107
571
984
4
'0997
9990
+$4 *5
+ 5 Ml
\V
8143
5467
9
-19 16
99
5
49306
3036
w v v
998$
+? 1
'i'
d^Kja*ifc|M^
^^^W^WBMMfcXBI
MMMMMMBMI
MMMf
Ml
wmmmmmtrnf^^^
.
., -' ' i.M
Ir, ..,,,.<-**>
3. 16,] HEW SPECIAL TABLES FOK THE COMPUTATION OP HINDU DATES.M3
i
ce co i>
OOO r-l -I
O H C<1 CO -tf
K3 xO
iH 1C C5 CO 00
OQ CM (M n 03
JO O L- OD 01
iO UQ id xtj ui
,-s i2 "2 > o N i-. IN
Or-ltMCO-rS 1ft O IN 7J CJ
co wo oocooo
CO t^. CM CO O
CO CO O Cl O
CrH (M COxO
OCO <H t>CO
Ol O5 00 CO
co JN co IG
OS 05 01 01
01 iO H K N
^ CO CM HO
03 01 On 01 OS
01 00 JS O O
00 CO 00 MCO
CO CO Cl 10 rH
CQ CO 01 71 CQ
^ICOfflH O
CO 00 CO CO CO
O tD CM CO rji
1>C3 CO
O^CO
^ CO (NCM
01 !M iHi H
OOi H i/3 H
[><o <? CO
H
OHiOWO
cpGQoSiN cp
cb cbcbcb c<?
.... 9
cbcb cbsb cb
COOlOO iH
cq co co 01 o
CSIrlHrH H 6 O 6 O
1-1 iH rH r-l iH
O CO 05 J> CO
O 01 OJ 00 CO
OOQJSCOtf)
in rfi
J> IN t> CO O
co co ci m H
CO CO 03 01 tN
. . "<-p co csi H o
COCOKCOCO COCOCOCOCO
li-J O O O
OO H H
HiOOSMCO
COCOOIOJO
HrHrHHH r* H r-l H r-l
B'
H
>J
J
ion b.
HiOOifOCO
OOOHH CSlCMCqcCCO 'ffl^vftJOiCS tOt01>J>I> COCDOJ010
OrHC-lCO-a xOCOt-COOl Or-iCNCO'* WCOt-aOOl OHNMia
)O if5 id lO 10 lOlOlOlOiO otOCOtOCO CO CO CO O CO Cti>t*J>
CKOCNXW 05XC5HJ>CT CO -f O <O CO CO O fl H
O <O CO CO OJ
kfl "^ - COCOCN
HHOOO
888SS S5S illi
cbcJocbdo cb cbocii>i> i>
S
us
S
nnpo
H H H HH
Hill
ss
Ai;Y,A*SlWMlAJSTA,
'.I.L V.-r, ." V) \ < AW/
H
30
1 i 7( m .ii;i!
j ' j lh '
38
1
oaius
j 1- ,,
30
l
41. '110
*** : 7<-:7 ! - s .j;,
40
l
Hm.!4
],;,; >M j?;
11
i : i!.:...
I'M-i;. :vt - f , f .
r !-i i
* J , ^ M -* f - 4 y j f , . J ( > '
__ -/,,, ,>,-*, , M ,
,
71'
it
" .Ml.
3
L
1
'"''"' ; ' ; "l w
37
1
,w,
08
I
')-)l!.>
XI 7:,
39
I
4W01
t5a
40
I
^
I
1H558
ono
42
I
H.jo,>
iii^ ,
4;j
O^U'H
730-i 1
44
fi
i
K*, !
H.'l
fly :<. f i
- 4, ttf
48
J7.II
M "
j
.).> J
GftlMi
ww j _. JO n
49
24507
2775
W | -ST 55
50
G
9890
i
1
782S | +2i i0
f*J i uf
o,l6jNEW SPECIAL TABLES FOU THE C05tPUTATi.f}3
TABLE VI. Arya-SiddlMnia : Years -./
-"-^->~
vnn.-rm,*
i
year
10
a
b
C
801. CQ1T.
year
*>
fc
; '
''
"*""
gll. P.
? i
^''!J, Tl, |
50
44Mo!
7'iH'.!
'
- H ;?, i
1
1
36006
2464
9993
+ 15 31
51
1
80345
4oij
U095
+ 1J 34
2
2
72013
4928
9986
+31 2
52
2
16312
2868
9988
+ 27 5
3
4.
11405
7756
61
13 26
53
4
55744
5695
8
17 24
4
5
47-112
220
9999
+ 2 5
54
5
91751
8160
1
1 58
5
6
83418
2685
9992
+17 36
55
6
27757
G24
9004
tl3 S9
6
19424
5149
9985
+33 7
50
G37C3
3080
0'JS7
+ 20 -10
7
2
5S817
7977
5
11 21
57
2
3ir>*.i
5'.'i(>
'^7
-U i',i i
8
3
94823
441
9998
+ 4 10
58
a
M916:2
81-iBO
{i
+ \-J
9
4
30830
2906
9991
+ 19 41
59
4
75109
845
9993
+ 15 -14
10
5
66836
5370
99S4
+ 35 12
60
5
11175
RftOfl
998(3
+ 31 1ft
11
6223
8197
4
9 16
61
5G5t>8
G18G
G
13 14
12
1
42235
662
9997
+ 6 15
G2
1
80574
8G0.1.
V'9iiO
+ 2 17
13
2
78241
3126
9990
+21 46
G3
2
2ii5fiO
10G5
9992
+ 17 49
14
4
17634
5953
10
22 43
64
3
585S7
JiSJ'iO
9985
+30 20
15
5
53640
8418
3
7 11
firi
f.
!)7ft7l'i
0; : '-r,7
r>
11 &
16
6
89646
882
9996
+ S 20
r.r>
p.
M^I'T
,- | r ^
-'i -'< ^ '
17
25o5:')
3347
9989
+ 2. ^
(''7
' ; "'''';,;
' ' ' ;
18
%
05045
0174
D
20 :J7
s;^
''
; : , i 1
' ' ' :
: - "'-; ' '*
19
3
1052
8639
2
5 G
09
3
i-t'it-VJl
.-/ i -j
*
! J -L-
20
4
37058
1103
9995
+10 25
70
4
81397
9042
9997
+ G 27
21
5
73064
3567
9988
+25 56
n
5
17404
1507
9990
+ 21 59
22
12457
6395
8
18 33
72
56796
433.1.
10
22 80
23
1
48464
8859
1
3 1
73
1
02sn; j ,
T.70?
3
ti 50 J
24
2
84470
1324
9994
+ 12 30
74
2
2W'~> f :<
i.*i!0:?
:'* l , ll ,'.t' 1
+ : :'.: !
25
3
20476
3788
9987
+ 28 1
75
3
MS i G
IT,-;;
' i<: : .'.
! ::: : ;:
26
5
59869
6615
7
1G 28
70
5
i,; A: -
^ 1 "i ^^ ^ *
i
- -,-?; ' '- .
27
6
95875
90SO
56
77
G
J'UX.i >)
7 ''")!',;
,,;
; ; -i "
28
31882
1544
9993
+ 14 35
78
70221
i ji;-!j
';""'."!i>
f i'."' PJ ; :
29
1
67888
4009
9986
+ 30 6
79
1
12227
TJ48
I.'.jl'.li';
1 ', '{ v
30
3
7281
6836
7
UOQ
uo
80
3
51020
4775
; :
= . '. ... u
31
4
43287
9301
9999
+ 1 9
81
4
87G^r
7ii'l'0
\
V !:'
32
5
79293
1765
9992
+ 16 -40
fi2
5
il'V.Jo'^
' S 704
U'/>i
f ''-' ': '
33
6
15300
4229
9985
+ 32 11
fcrj
3
r.);:': : ,ii
J.'.GV
syt'iv
i. ' '' '.' .' '
34
1
54692
7057
6
12 18
"
1
ovni'.^
'
'i j
"*-'' i;; \
OK
Q
on^QQ
QCO1
QQQQ
, o -to
I "
'>' ". 1 X
i ';.'.
"'-*"'
1
-, ' ' ' '"
QU
36
3
26705
1986
assv
9991
+ 18 '45
Or)
SO
3
7104,1
i..L : .^
TV* .i; i
37
4
62711
4450
9984
+ 34 16
87
4
7051
2389
i) ( j86
f 30 19
38
6
2104
7277
5
10 13
88
6
4U44B
5217
6
14 10
39
38110
9742
9998
+ 5 19
89
824)50
7G81
Oul>9
+ 1 l j;.
40
1
74117
2206
9990
+ 20 50
QO
.1
v~M'. r .:
T ,jr-
, ' . i ; ;
\ ^ "''.'*
41
2
10123
4671
9983
+ 36 21
01
i*
*': !; .'
".' i '
''/,:'."
"t" .* .'" ^
42
4
49516
749S
4
8 8
i ' Yi
^
?.":; r > '
- '..;; < % -
43
5
85522
99G2
0'-*'17
-4- 7 l *'
'.,/
v i j
'' '.^ '
44
6
21528
2427
9^90
.;. v% 55
'
i *
- : i\;..V;
' '
45
1
60921
5254
10
~'4l v*
! *''*
: ,-V 1 , '
1 , ' , -4
: ' ' .
46
2
96927
7719
1 3
~ <* S
! , 1
? r!
i;
' - '
47
3
32934
is:)
y,''f)6
-h & 28
' N
; . ; f .;.'' ! -
' '. '-','
r i'i .. .
48
4,
68940
2G47
99S9
+ 25
?<'-'
i '
.''i;''',
' "' :'
A- **" '
49
6
8333
5475
9
19 29
99
i &
1 'i'u .J-i'.'
< \i<t t
"' !J->
^- * ,' 4
i ^u oi
f
j
i-.-.^.fc^r.Ot.X,^
166
EPIGBAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XI-
<3
*a
e
a
i
a
-
o -<? oo co r>
O O O > I i-H
O rH CM CO ^
rH uT3 Ci CO CO
CM CJ Cl CO 00
0-1 CO O -P CO
O r-> C'j CO -*
Cj? CO O CQ r -O
ci r r i n .^rs
o co i> <yj CTJ
CO 1-- Cl O
i/J r/j rrj C. O
rH OlOt 10
1
a
.
Si
O O Cl C* CO
OS lO rH I> Cl
CO *-*< O O Cl
GO cc >rs o r-t
t- CC CO -H O
a
Cl d CO GO
CO 1- CO iO
*f CO 6l ' O
O '/J L- l "^' >T
CO LO CO '30 CO
"-T* CC' C 1 rH i ">
CO CO CO 00 CO
r? ^ -^ o o
a
.S
C- OO OS rH O'l
OS O rH CO "*?
O> 'O cc os co
^ -?! id CO CO
CC O J. r< Cl
rH O' Cl O Cl
C' GO O rt< CO
O C UO rH O
CM rH
P
lO lO iO <* T^
Tfl CO CC O-l CM
CM CT-J rH rH rH
rH
tr"
CD
o
^
OOO'-O
CO CO CO 01 O
rH CI CC CC lO
co r- '> co o
rH
.!> J> CO CO
lO rf -* C-l Cl
Ci CO I- 10 HH
rH <Z> 1 s - ^ CM
OS I - O CO rH
*
CO CC CO CO
CO CO CO CO CO
CM CM CM Cl Cl
Cl Ct rH rH rH
o o o o o
a
.S
r- co o co <n
OS CO IT"* rH fD
CS >O rH Id GJ
CO Ol SO Ci CJ
O O CS C' rH
O C. '- 1 -t t-
cc -^ c i crs ci
C^ rH CO " f* 'O
-H Cl Ci CC -H
i ^- f/ r/> ci cs
el
10 CD CD i> J>
I> GO CO GO Ol
Ol OS C' O O
S '""' _H "~* I ' H
rH rH i-H rH rH
g 1
O CO C-1 1> CO
CD G~J CS 00 CO
CS >O rH !> Cl
i> r^ i> o co
CO -^ O O C 1
IQ 1*5 O -f ---H
Of) CO >3* >O r-(
f< 07 f/j -4l c^j
O
o co i> to io
<* CO C I rH O
C* CO 1- O ifS
4< cc ci o
-<& ^ -& "& *#
CO CO CO CC CC
cc cc cc cc co
Cl Ol CM Ol Cl
g
S
' ""*- w ^
O ^ 00 co r~
rH >O OS CC CO
C : l <> C> -Jf f/;
Cl I- rH 10 CT
c^ l*- r 1 CO O
O O rH rH
Ol Cl CM CC CO
^ HH l(7i If? 1Q
O """ 1 * 1 " ''*
f/> 'XI Cs Cs o
Oj
*O O J> CO OS
C 1 rH Cl CC -r^
V3 O t^ (/,> O
o I-H ci cc m
r-l r-l rH rH rH
rH rH r-l rH rH
Cl C| Cl CM Cl
i
13
i
bo
a
o
J3
rt
d
cf
Ki
*3
a
O "^ co co r-
OO O rH rH
CM CO
rH iO CT5 CO OO
CM CM <M CC CO
uTj O I> CO OU
iO ii5 lO lO lA
Cl O O
O rH Cl CC
to o
C-l >- r-j >O (JJ
CO O - Z> i^
iO O I- 00 d
CC r* C? CO O
CO CO Ci 0* O
O *-< Cl CC Ml
t> Z> t^ J> t>
O OCQI> CO
ai os aj co
00 l> CO
Ci OS Cs Ci
CTj 10 rH 1> CM
t> I 1 - I> O <U5
^ CO C-l rH O
O O wi O C5
00 -rjl O Cl
Ci r/j r* co iO
00 OU CfJ CC CO
W cc en rH
CC C?l Cl CJ 1-J
^ CC Cl rH O
\/j Uj CX; CX/ OD
O rH CM CM rH
O GO 1> O lO
OC ^ iO O 1-
CO OC ^
CC CM O CO tO
CO Cl O O <"H
rH r-l<N CM CM
CO C/j i.O t>- >O
CO O t- CC O
cicocc -^ -^
C4 CM C4 CTJ Cl
OI>COO3 O
cc c r-
r/. 'c rr. o co
f* Ci CC J'** O
C I Ct C4 CJ
TF \n ii *r yj <jj f^> r^.i c^ jr: !> 175 I-H cr: ? r*
Lp CO rH OS Cp >O rH |> -jjt CS W& O CO O 'Z> O
cbcbcbob cb coj^Jt^-t 1 * t* otoioio ib **f ^ cc w
OOCO OOCi
o as o r- CM
CO Ol CN rH O
rH rH rH rH rH
01 r- -* -fi
CT CT ra cc i.o
^ jrv o -K OO
10 ^p
Cl i* OJ -fr 5*1
cc co *o o JT>
O COMJO CO
OCkCSQQOO
oobi> o ITS
Cl >O rH J>CNJ
i> r- J> o o
eO CM rH O
CO -^ O <2 ff"l
j.T O ift "^ -tj<
O 00 IN tC wU
cococCcccc
CCCOO
CC OC O> Cl
cccccccocw
""J COCOJt>
O OrH rH
Ci COCO
Ol CM O CC CO
ira O
O rH CM CO n#
rH iH rH rH rH
- r* -
*f *O O 00 o
CO *O I- JC* 00
C-J 03 0>J (N
CJ N* t>. CJi
O "C 1 l> i-H
(Mt rH O O
O O CM O
rf 0-lrH
*H rH O
e>
00 CO fls o>
O I-H C$TO
No. 16.] ETEW SPECIAL TABLES FOE THE COMPUTATION OF HINDU DATES. 167
BRAHMA-SIDDHANTA
TABLE IX. Centuries of
A. BnAHMA-SlDDHANTA.
cent.
to
a
ft
c
sol. cbvr.
37
1
63840
2581
7857
gh. p.
+ 13 7
38
1
52564
8469
7861
+ 3 45
39
1
41287
4358
7866
- 5 37
40
1
30010
24V
7870
14 59
41
1
18734
6135
7874
24 22
42
1
7458
2024
7878
33 44
43
92795
7550
7855
+16 53
B.
cent.
to
!
6
sol. cotr.
42
1
7263
1995 ,
7849 ;
gh. p.
33 44 '
Foi* mean Distanoe O add 1999
43 ;
92595
7520 :
7825
+ 16 53
to a.
44 !
81314 '
3408 ;
7828 !
+ 7 31 !
For mean Longitude of the Sim add
45 !
70033 ,
9296 :
7882 '
1 52
to c.- 2164 before 4100 K. Y. and
i
\
2165 after 4100 K. Y.
46 '
58752
5184 }
7836
11 14 '
47 ;
47471 j
1072 ;
7839
""^jxj O
For true Longitude o-f the Sun add
2224 to c and subtract tenth part
48
36190
6960
7841 ;
-29 59
of equation c,
49
24909
2848 '
7846
-39 22
50
6
10241
8373 j
7S*2 :
+ 11 16
f. . .
fa c * rlior
one day than accwdfcg to the other ai
No. 14,] NARASAPATAM PMTBS OP VAJRAHASTA III. 151
47 [nti] punah. pnna^cha [h&]rito=a[dh8ift]ni varanan || [11*] UnuragS-
48 na genius ya[sya va]ksh<5-mukh-ayja(bja)yqh I s ^ine Sri-Sarasvafcyav*
3 anuku-
49 16 vi[r]ajatah || [12*] Sa deyah || Dantipurat>parama- 4 mahesvara-
parnmabha-
50 5 ttarako maharajadliiraia-Trikaling-adliipati-^rtmad-Vairaliasta'-
Fourth Plate ; Second Side.
51 dSva[h*] ku^all ma[li-a]matya-piiraBsarana(n) 8umanta-pramtikha-janapadaiia(n)
52 raja-pad-opajlvinah 6 samaliuya gamajnapayati viditam=astu bliavata[m] | Tam-
53 pava-grama-vahira-(|)panchatrhh&ita 7 gramena sarddha[m*] Gorasatta-
vislia-
54 yO=yam ^asiddhah chatuh-^im-avaohclaliiu.Ea[h*] sajala-sthalah. sarWa-
pa(pl)-
55 da-vivarjitali (|) 9 aoliatta-bliat;ta-prav[e]Bfl btumi-cHlii&i^-pidhaiia-riya."
56 yen=achandr-arkka-k8hiti-sama-kala 10 yavata mata-pife5i'=a[tnla]ndh pn-
57 nya-yaao n -vi:iddhays (|) Mmamasa-(|)n&Vam[e] 18 S6mav5r6
58 ettakallu*vimrgata-Chotta-Vadayaraja tasya sunu 14 Vaidtunvadityata
69 Rupadevyah 148 jatah 16 ^ri-Manaditya-Cliottah | aaya ^unu 16
Fifth Plate ; Fvrst Side.
60 Iragana-^ri-Manaditya-Cliottaya Vira-Biiurl^ravaya oha | pars-
61 nariBuduraya 17 (|)> eaty-adhiehtliita-chetaBe || udaka'-pGrvva
62 ni-kritya pattaka^p[r]adatto=gmabliir=atogabliidhyIb]iTiyastti^a-l 9
63 vanakaraih kshetrakarai^cha samncliita-bhaga-bbogadikaih flaintiparl&-
64 tavyam yathakala-bhavibliih 20 svapati danam=idam Mammo dharmnia-gaiL-
65 ra^rata 31 H Q-orasatta.-visayasya 23 ^Irnano likbyante If piurvvataii
66 VistirnnaSila" || agn^ye parvvata-samipe Vmayaka-vatah. |j
67 daksliine Tan.ku-Bhattarika-[si]ma-parvvatah | nairity^i 38 AndhgrSve^iI-
68 parvvatali. || pa^cbi[in]e ^Vaihsadhara-tate Kanoh.as[a}la 36 || v5av A-
Slofca. 2 Read aslne. 8 Rfead' a,nukvle or
4 Read mtthe^vara: 5 The aksharas ttaraTeo mahafajii are in Tehxgu characten>
8 It looks as if the engraver has placed two dots under hd in maJia-, three under tsa in pwastarana ont
tefore and one after sd in sdmanta and three under i in -jn-to/5. The 'mil of -mah'd seenw to have been cancelled.
I take the three dota under puraesardna and rdjapddopafiviaah to signify that'theie words; shotrfd he candelled.
Tlxe two dots under ha perhaps correspond with the two dots, before and after sa t and indicate that -M- should- be,
replaced by samanta. We would then arrive at the reading samantdmafyaprcmutofyanapadan*gamciftiiva> The
Uadagam and Madraa Museum Plates read samasttimdfyapramuMajan'apadan* samdJiHya, which, may also be the
reading intended.
' Read -lak'lr&paneTia-tr'i'rftSQta, 8 Read prftsict
8 Read acMfabhafapravMo. w Bead -Jcalam y
u Read -ynSo-.
12 The e of me, the e of praveso iu line 55 and the e of ehakravdle in line 44 locffc like i ; also the g 6
Mexfofa in linQ 73 i
u Bead Etifyapa; u Read snnwaVtofamladity&d*. * Cancel the viwaet.
16 In spite of frl~Manadttyac7iGttdya,. (1. 60) which begins a verse in the SlSka metre, we ihpuld perhaps
read friman*Aditya*Chotta%.
M Read stinava. 17 Read -sudHrdya. w Read tamrafata*
19 Read' *ato*sya vidheyi-lhuya samasta'prauanilcaraih. [It is not impoeiible that
meant } se^ above, Vol. IX, p. 173, text 1 10 f. H. K, S.]
20 Read -lhdvibhirabMpati1)7iw* t M Read gMtravatparipalaiMyamriii:
33 Read -vishayasya stmano. M Read nairfitye. al Read
Bead -/t7,
Narasapatam Plates of Vajrahasta III. - Saka-Samvat
n a
10
12
16
18
V. VENKAYYA.
SCALE -8
W. GRIGQS & SONS LIB,, PHOTO-U1THO.
No. 11] NABASAPATAM PLATES OF VAJBAHASTA III. 149
Madhupapali ; to the north-east Talanjarasila. I cannot localise any of these names with the
exception of the river Vamsadhara, which flows through the Ganjam and Vizagapatam districts.
On it is a village which in the Indian Atlas is called Varanasy, situated in 18 51" N. and 83 56"
E., and which I would identify with the Varanasi-kataka mentioned in the Purl plates of Nara-
simhadeva IV. 1 Another locality mentioned in Ganga plates, the Varahavartani. 2 1 would look
for in the course (variant) of the Varahanadi, which rises in the Golkonda hills to the north of
Narasapatam and flows into the Bay of Bengal at Vatada.
The date of our grant is the Saka year 987, on the ninth day of the (solar) month
Mma, on a Monday. It is consequently the oldest known grant of Vajrahasta III,
The writers of the grant, the sandhwigral^i Dhavala, who is described as the granb writer
(ti&sanika kayastha) of Tampava, and the Icftraki Mentoju, are not elsewhere known,
TEXT.
First Plate.
1 0m 3 svasti [1|*] Srlmatam=akhila-bhuvana-vinuta<naya-vi-
2 naya-daya-dana-dakshiuya-satya-sauclia-^auryya-dhairyy-a-
3 digu[ua] -ratna-pavitranam- Atreya-gOtranaiii
4 vimala-vichar-a[ch]a[ra]-punya-salila-pra [kshyal^ta- 4
5 Kali-kala-kalmasha-mashlnarii maha-Mahendr-acha-
6 la-sikhara-pratishthitasya sa^karajchara-gurfih sakala-
7 bhuYana-[nirmnian-aika] -eu(su)trudharasya
Second 'Plate ; First Side.
8 maner^bhagavato" Gokarnnasvarainah prasada-
9 6 semaRadit-aikasaihkha-bherl-pancha-nia J ha.sa-
10 vda(bda)-dhavalachchhatra 7 -h5niachamai'a-vamvnshahhalamchaJia 8 -sam'aJYa"
11 Ia-samasta 9 -samrttjya-mahirnnani=anela-samara-sarhgha-
12 tta-samupalavdha(bdha)-vijaya-lakshmi-samalingit-5tu.riga- 1()
13 bhuja-danda-manditfmaih Trikalinga-mahlbhujam ^^-Q-ahganamBanva-
14 y'am=alamkarishii5[r*] Vishnf)r=iva 12 viki'ara-akranta-[dha]ra-raandalasya Q-una-
15 maharnnava-maharajasya putrah || 13 P[u]rvyaiii bhiipatibhiL'=vTibhajya va-
Second Plato ; Second Side*
16 sudha ya panchabhih panchadha bhukta bh[u]riparalsram.5 bhuja-
. va(ba)lat=ta-
17 m=e!ca eva svayam | okikritya vijitya ^atru-nivahan 14 M-Vaj[ra]ha-
18 [sta]s=>chatusoha[fc-7a]rimsata-m=atyTidara-charitah sarvvam=aTakshit=sa-
19 mah H [1*] Tasya tanayo GJ-undama-raja 15 varsha-fcrayam=apa-
20 layata mahim || tadanujah KSmSrnnav&devah. 16 panohabrl-
1 Journ. Beng, At. Soo., Vol. LXIV, Part I, pp. 186 fl. ; 151 ff.
2 Above, Vol. Ill, p. 127, note 5 j Vol. IV, p. 185, note 5 i Vol. IX, p, 96. Expressed by a symbol,
* Read -prakshalita'.
6 This line, with the exception of the syllables rmtnn, yai, and iafaihtM} is written in Telugu charactara,
6 Read prasadafesam'. 1 Head -chcTtJt&ttra-. B Bead -
The ia of -scmasta- has been engraved over the pa of sanMpalavdha,', 1. 12.
10 Read -ottmga,-. " Bead Ga%flaw=.
12 [There is a superfluous anusivara, over the nkeliafa ri of nua. Ed,] u Metre :
l * Head 'nwahans, w Kead -rdfo.
18 Close to the upper circle of the visarga there is another circle whose aiguificance ie cot clear,
NARASAPATAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA in. 147
No. 14.. 'NARASAPATAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA IIL ;
SAKA-SAMYAT 967.
BY PROFESSOR STEN KONOW, PH.D.; OHBISTIIHU.
The grant inscribed on these plates was first brought to light by Mr. Appa Rao, and a short
cote on it appeared on page 111 of Mr. Krishna Sastri's Annual Report on Epigraphy for the
year 1908-1909. I now edit it from ink-impressions supplied by Eai Bahadur V". Venkayya,
who has kindly sent me the followiag description of the plates :
" These are five copper-plates with slightly raised rims, of which 'the first bears writing
only on the inner side. They measure roughly 7f" in length and fluctuate between SJ* and 3^
in breadth. The plates are held together by a circular ring, which measures 4f" in diameter and
is nearly |* thick, The edges of the ring are secured in the bottom of an oval seal, which
measures roughly 2|" and 2|" in its diameters. The seal is surmounted by a high recumbent
ball with various emblems around it, which Mr. Appa Eao says represent a conch, an elephant-
goad, a trtiula, a battle-axe, a crescent, a mace, a rope, and a drum. The plates with seal and
ring weigh 295 tolas. The plates were received from the Narasapatam taluka of the Yizaga-
patam district".
The inscription consists of 74 lines and is in a fair state of preservation.
The alphabet is the same kind of KSgari as in Vajrahasta's Nadagam plates of Saka-Sam-
vat 979, 1 and in his Madras Museum plates of Saka 984. 3 The ft in conjuncts such as tith and
ftj is placed after the consonant. The compound fij, which occurs in 1, 69, is not used, in any
of the other known platea of Yajrahasta. It will be seen that the form of the y of this
compound is slightly changed. There is almost no difference between $3 (1. 55) and da, (!. 51) ;
between tu (cf. 1. 25) and tta (cf. 1. 26); between lu (of. 1. 23) and ww (of. 1.22). The
owtttJflra is usually denoted by a circle after the consonant. At the end of line 3 and before the
sign of intei-puncfcion in 1. 52, a virama is added underneath. The sign of the vvrama is also
found in -nwahOn, 1. 17 ; amabfatna%, 1. 27. It has been omitted in vaodfina, 1. SI ; -pwras-
aar&na- . . . janapafana, 1. 51 ; y&vata, 1. 56 ; -adity&ta, 1. 58 ; -gaw&vzta, 1. 64 f. In
ad<Zwa, 1. 21, and -janapadZna, L 5], the bottom of the letter has been somewhat lengthened.
There are several superfluous signs of interpunotion in the grant itself, 11. 53 ff. The numerical
figures 967 occur .in 1. 73.
In 11, 7 and 50 some syllables and words are written in Telugu letters.
With regard to orthography we may note forms like -prakshyalita- instead of -pratoUlita-,
1. 4; na-mtye instead of navrritye, 1. 67, and the use of t> instead of 6 ; compare -tavda-,
1, 9 f . ; -tadta-, 1. 12 ; -valSt*, 1. 16 ; =cwZ<f a, 1. 21 ; wAtton*, l1 1 -towtta-,?. 23 ; Yaidumv~,
11, 36, 58 j -aria-, 11. 39, 73 ; -ftujayak 1. 48 ; -naMm-, L 53. The olaas nasal and not the omuefta
is regularly written before surds. Before fc and p we also find the anusvara ; thus, ^aA^a-,
1. 7 ; -aZamfcansTwtf, 1. 14 ; but =Aniyanka-, 1. 26 ; -paAfea-, 1. 46 ; Tampavfc, H. 52 f., 7 i ; but
tlmpanti, 1. 46.' Before W, gli and chli there are no instances of the class nasal, but the an-
tvSra IB used in all oases j thus, ^amkha-, 1. 9 ; -samghaHa-, L 11 1 -AflfW, L 39 ; Ittofana, w.
tofotokana, 1. 10. In all other nasal compounds, the class nasal is used.
The consonants fc, , t, dh, m, y, and v are doubled in aU the instances where they occur
after an r ; thus, -arMa-, I 56 ; -karnna-, 1. 8 ; -Urtte^ 1. 36 ; aordd^ L 53 ; Mamma-, 1^64;
fi W a.,1.40;*ar^a-,ll. 18,54. A g after r sometimes remains single and is wmefcunes
doubled; thus, morpffpa, 1. 42 ; -vinirgatct*, 1. 58 j fat watif-&g<W-> L26; -af ? [flra], L 42.
The other consonants which are used after r in these plates, fe, j, fh and 6fe, are never doubled.
>, Vol. IV. p, 188 ft n
U2
144
EPIGBAPHIA INDICA,
< J;
25 flrf
II [>*] ^TTf 5TTST
Plate ; First Side.
^
j
No. 4.1 THE CHAHAMANAS OF MAEWAB. 71
in the mountainous part of Surashtra. The latter event is alluded to in the Nad5l copper-plate
inscription of Kirtipala noted above. The Prabandhaohintamani speaks of Kumarapala aa
having sent his general Udayana agaiasb Sausara, king of Surgshfcra, Tvith -whom be was -at
war. In this fight Kumarapala's army was defeated, and Udayana was mortally Bounded, In
the end, however, Samara (Sausara), as the Kumarapalacharita says, was defeated and his son
placed on the throne. It was probably Alhana who proved instrumental in securing this
victory for Kumarapala. Alhana seems to have suffered for his allegiance to the Chaulukya
dynasty at the hands of Vigraharaja, son of Arnoraja of the imperial Chahamana family.
For the latter, as the BijOlia inscription 1 informs us, made Naddula (Nadol) a nadvala, i.e. a bed
of reeds and Jabalipura (Jalor) jvalapura, i.e. a city of flames. Alhana is there said to have
married Annalladevi, daughter of Sahula of the Rashtrauda 3 family. Alhana had three sons
by her, vis. Kelhana, Gajasimha and Kirtipala. Alhana appears to have given a share in the
administration of hia kingdom to his first two sons. For, in No. XII, the sign-manual of
Alnanadsva is followed up by the approval of both his sons, Kelhanadeva and Gajasimha.
Even the villages round about Nadlai, made over to Kirtipala for his maintenance in the Nadol
plate, were granted to him not by his father Alhana alone, but also by Kelhana, his brother.
It is curious that Gajasimha is not mentioned in this connection. He must doubtless have
been alive at this time ; otherwise his name would not have been specified in this inscription
in 1. H. s Probably Kelhana's name alone is here mentioned because he was the yuvaraja or
heir-apparent, as is quite clear from 1. 16 of the record.
Of Kelhana no less than six inscriptions were found by me with dates ranging from
V.E. 1221 to 1236. All atiadeva thus died in some year between V.E. 1218 and 1221.
Kelhana appears to have remained tributary to Kumarapala, for No. XIV refers itself to
the reign of Kumarapala, and speaks of Kelhana as raler of Nadulya (Nadol). This
record is dated in Samvafc 1228, which is, in fact, the latest authentic date we have for the
Chaulukya sovereign, who, according to Gujarat chronicles, died a year later. The Sundha
hill inscription represents Kelhana to have routed a Turusnka king and erected a golden
tSrana, " like a diadem for the abode of the holy S5mea," His brother Kirtipala also is
spoken of in the same inscription as having vanquished a Turushka army at Kssahrada.
Both these descriptions must refer to one and the same event, for about this time only one
i No. 154 of Professor Kielhorn's Appendix to Vol. V., above.
z Rashtrauda, it can scarcely he seriously doubted, is the same as Sashtraktita. There were two, Rashtra>uta
families reignin" in Raioutana. Munshi Devi Prasad, in bia Hindi work entitled " Antiquarian Discoveries jn
Balputana " tells us Wat Dhanopa, 16 miles north of Shahpura, two inscription stones had been found as early as
A D 1373 which gave an account of a Rashtrakuta family ruling tbere. Four names had therein been traced, fe.
Those of BhaUila, bis son Dantivarma, and his sons Buddharaja and GSvinda. One of the inscriptions was dated
Sa ^o,tm3Vo S a 3 a^di5S^- (Ind.Ant.^\.^L. p. 176). Another ascription was found at Jlathund!
near Bimpur in the Ball District which describes a new B.a S htrakut a family. This has been referred to above.
A part of this inscription was published by Professor Kielhorn in the Jour. Benff.As.Soc. Vol. LXVII,
Dart 1 PP. 309-3,14, and the complete text has recently been edited by Pand.it Ram Kama of Jodhpur (above, Vol. X.
pp 17 B ). This contains three dates, the last of vrhich is V.E. 1053 (A.D. 99V;, .and pertains to the ..eign^of the
E^shtrakuta Dhavala of Hastikundi (Hathundi). It is reasonable to fluppose that the Bashtrakuta family,*) wh lQ h
Annalladevi belonged, was .the one 'reigning at mthundi in Qodvad, and not the other one reign^g to north as
Shahpura We have already soen that it was a king of this Hatbundi Kaahtralcuta family, w. Dhavala, who
helped no leeo than two princes of the Mar, war Chabamana dynasty. The two families were thus reigning clo B e to,
6 nd were also allied to, eaoh othor. But this matter is placed beyond all doubt by No, XIII which neonta B .grant
of Analadevi, unquestionahly the same as Annalladcvi, who is called .mother-queen^^r^"* ***'
Thbinsci-iptionalso recwds a benefaction hy certain Efchtrakuta princes. The mention, of i.Rfiah^kuta m the
same epigraph with that of fc.al.dSvl or Annalladevi, who was of the Bashtrauda dynasty ahows tha , Bashttanda
S an^Eashtrakutaaud that these Eashtrak^s were not far from Sanderav wnere No nil. waB found
iVrthereTore, perfectly reasonable to suppose that these Eash^raudas or Rashtrakutas, of whom Sahula, fathcf
of Analadevi, was one, reigned at Hathundi, or Ha&tikuijdi as it is called in Ascriptions,
s Above, Vol. IX. p, 69.
No. 4.] TEE CHAHAMANAS OF MAIIW^E, 69
and Y.E, 1132 (A.D. 1075) is the earliest hitherto known date for a Mfirwar Chahamana king
derived from a contemporary record.
His son and successor was Prithvipala, who defeated an array of the Gurjara king Kama,
i.e. the Chaulukya king Zarna-Trailokyamalla, son of Ehlmadeva I, a contemporary of AhUa,
Anahilla and Balaprasada. Like many of his predecessors, he too seems to have erected a temple
to Siva at Nadol and called the deity Prithvipalesvara after himself- Ho was succeeded by his
brother Tojaka, also known as Jojala, or Jojalla. He is mentioned as having by force occupied
Anahillapura (Anbilvada). NOB. I and II give for him the date Y.B. 1147, i.e. A.D. 1090,
which contain his mandate for the observance of festivals in connection with the gods Laksh-
manasvarnm and others at Nadfll. Jcjala seems to have dedicated a temple to Siva at Nadol, and
named the latter Jojalesvara after himself. After him came to the throne his brother AsarSja,
also called Asvaraja and Asvaka. Three inscriptions of his time (Noa. III-V) have so far been
discovered, with dates ranging from A.D. 1110 to 1143, those, two were found at Sevadl in
the temple of Mahavira and the third at Ball in the temple of Bola or Bahuguna mata. The last
speaks of him as subsisting on the lotus-like feet of the Maluirajadhiraja Jayasiha, We have
already seen that up to the time of Jojala, brother of Asvaraja, the Mai-war Chahamanaa were
constantly at war with the CBaulukyas. They were couaoquectly till then not subordinate to
the Chaulukyas, but owed fealty to some other .su promo puvvoi'. And it was Jayasimha,
son of Karna, who appears for the first time to liavo .subju^-h-i! (..! f-d v'iid and made the Marwar
Chahnmunas his tributaries. Of the two So/u-ii .:; :>' .'<,. -^- ( ;,;;! o- i,< dutud in A.D. 1110
and the later in, A.U, 1115, The forjin?] 1 /V' * - : < ,;' . : , : - ;" .Arvurjjja and speaks
of hie KOI. Kntukaraja as ywwrtlja or liuir ; c .,i, --. ,-> , . .. : ;.o ,> erani made by
Katukaraja, but as lie is not mentkuiud &$ ** ..^d '^- ;.':^i:'i ;.:. ;t 'jfn'.iiiil) is stated to
have been in his bhukti, i.e. the district aaaignod to liiiii fur inainLoiian*'!;, M teornti thafc even in
A.D. 1115 he was not reigning as a ruler, but was merely, aa yui'ara.ja, holding the province
round about Sevadi. But, from No. VI, it is evident that ho did ruign as king at Nadula.
He is there called mahnrajadhiraja Katudeva, tuid liisi /JGJI. JayfttttHiha, ia mentioned as
yuvaraja, The date of this inscription is Saiiivai 31, -yvliif:!'., a, 1 , t;l,ul'.:ii ;J';ovo, must be takoii to
be Simha Sariivat. It thus becomes equivalent u- V.iv "V/V. 1 '. . /;..!";-. 114-3, exactly the
year in \vliioh thn J>i}''~> iMenption of hi;" 3 fatl'w /i :;/;:'':;'., .-;-, :!.':.. .,',./.!! ,j>7\st, therefore,
be f!i-ji)7i')Wjci ''.' " ; !-;v< *''; -^^ ?'.:-;:> ;>", :,;!,> MV- . :' : :,,.; : ,; , \",','j!0 year, oic,
i\j) :;.;'!- '.'-.} ' . i ';,-- -i, .V',;' --',' " , - ' ' ' :'/'. :iy. For no
iosuUiL:ii t;v .!.:-. -';-'-,-'.'i :;:.' ;..-'-'.' ' - - - ' ' : = v 11 agiag from
A,D, 1132 to lJ-li>, \vliich rcfor tiieraBi;tvca fai fL'_ t^/ r .M-I .i.-v^.H-'-Vt,.. 'I'-j-i-fcj overlap the
period which other inscriptions give fur tlio i-Hig'iJt 1 , ul bo^K ^M- J.'i-LL..r iM^i thu sun, In point of
rank and dignity as determined by his titles, Ejhuj'i'b'a .".p|)\';j.iM 'w !>o >a ri w:iy inferior to
either As varaja or Katukaraja, and in No. VII i).' ia uokL'i;of a..s 'onion ^b^ to tho Chahamana
lineage. 1 It is thus inexplicable how he roigued i*i lLo aamc pirv,.-c; ami synchronously with the
father and son. Perhaps the following explanation may be offered for what it is worth.
Instances are not wanting of friction taking placo botwtseu a feudatory chieftain and his
overlord and consequently of the former being ousted by the latter, for uorue time at least, from
the province held by him. Such a thing might perhaps liavu tei.kou place here. Aarajaja or
Katukaraja might have for some time lost the favour of their paramount sovereign and for
i During the excavations at Mandor, 6 miles north of Jodhpur, a few fragments of an inscription itone wer*
found, which show that Prithvipala, the eldest brother of ASviwaju., hart a SOD nwuwl Katnapffla. Ratnapala'* son
was Rayaiiala, and Rayapala's eon was Sahajajrnla, who ajtpareutly WMU reii^uiug at Maudor and to whose wign
the inseriytion referred itself. There can hardly bo a doubt as to the Kiiyttiiab o NOB. VII XJ. befog tlii*
a, graudson of Prithvipala.
No, 4.] THE CHAHAMANAS OP MABWAB. 67
35
36
37
Weft irraO) uanM
43
45 ^rrcwoi^: fl^P^* 2 i SSFT*
46 ^ %w, 1 ^^TOTT^^I grffn [1*3
47 %ri ^wrw w i
HISTORY OF THE MlRWAR CHAHAMiNAS.
All records epigraphic -and bardic agree in looking upon Lakshmana as the founder of the
MarwSr branch of the ChshamSnas, The Nadol plates of Klrtipala 3 'inform ns that in the
town of Sakambhari, i.e. Ssmbhar in the Jodhpnr State, there was formerly, in the Chahamana
lineage, king Vakpatirsja, and his son was Lakshmana, who was king afc Naddula (N fidol).
This Vakpatiraja was, in all likelihood, the Chahamana king of that name mentioned as the
grandfather of Vigraharaja, for whom we have an inscription dated V.E. 1030 in a temple on
<he Harsha hill in the Sekhavati province of the Jaipnr Sfcate> No record of Lakshmana has
as yet oome to light. But on the Suraj-pol at Nadol da an inscription of the time of Kelnana,
dated V.B. 1223, which incidentally mentions the name Lakhasa and the date Y.E. 1039 for
him. 5 The 1'atter thus appears to have made some conqnests lor himself in Gadvad and
established himself at Nadol where his memory is still preserved. Tha Svtraj-pOl jnsfc alluded to
is said to h*v been erected by him. The fort of N4l also bears his name, snd he fc supposed
to have constructed it. In his Annals ond^ Antiq*\ttes of RaficMth&nP Colonel Tod, saya ; 4< I
presented to the Royal Asiatic Society two inscriptions from Nadole, -one dated S. 1024, the other
1039. They are of Prince Lakha, and state as instances of his power, that he collected the
transit duties at the farther barrier of Pntnxx, and levied tribute from the prince of Cheetore,"
Bnt it is by no means clear how far Tad's statement as to. the. oontents. of these, inscriptions is to
be trusted.
Lakshmana's son was Sobhita, also called Sdbhtta and Sdhiya. He is represented in the
Sundha hill inscription to have taken away tte glory of the lord of HimUdiribhava, '.<. Aba, 7
From him sprang Balirsja, who is represented in the same inscription to have defeated an
of MunJMija. The latter must be the saiaeas the ParwnSr* Vakpatirsja II, AmSgha-
i From here the rales rf tamdhi hiTeljeen neglected.
* Bead ^.
Above, Vol. IX. p. 63, < Ibid., Vol. II. p. 119 f.
Director &e**ral't Annual for 1907-8, Part II. p. 228.
Vol. I. p, 232, note (S. K. LeMri % (Vi edition, 1894).
3 Alboro, Vol. IX. p. 7L,
2
PLATES.
No, 24, Inscription on tic Wardalc vase ; lines 1 and 2 .
53 25 jj )j n >! 3 auu 4 .
26, Surat plates of Vyaghrasena ; the year 241
., 27. Five Bana inscriptions from Gudimallam; Plate I
)) *b, j) ;, j ,, jj II
., 29, The Tibetan alphabet, Plate I
to face page 210
211
221
226
M 228
between pages 270 & 271
V
"
VI ,
j
7n
"*''
36, Tiwarkhed plates of Nannaraja; Saka 553 ,
37, Parikud plates of Madhyamarajadeva
38, Dadhimati-m&ta inscription of the time of Dlrulilana ; [Gupta-]
289
39, SevSdi plates of Chahamana Ratnapala; V,S, 1176 . ,
40, Phirangipuram pillar inscription of Pedda-Komati- Vema ,
41, Maredapalli grant of Srl-Eangaraya II ; Plato I
42t * II ,
43, Lion seals and sculptures of about the seventh century A.D, .
44, Malepafc plates of Punyakumara ; the fifth year . ,
45, Malepadu stono inscription of Satyaditya
to face page 2"9
ln-twcen pages 2S4 & ^85
tofaeopajo 304
between pages 310 & 311
to face page 320
between pages 330 & 331
totaccpago 338
between pages 3-1-1 i 315
to face page 346
170
'XI.
-
11
No. 16.] NEW SPECIAL TABLES. i^OR TEE COMPUTATION OF HINDU DATES.171
s
a 8
*- 1-1
O b
^ 5
PM
M
b)
P
H
1
CO US CO G'-OUOgJO
CO C5i CN1 iO I*"* CD CO C^ fjij ri "Ti w WJ
CM C^l CO CO CO xi 4 -H -JH vvi ift VO 1O *O
OOQOCO CtlCOOOCQOQ CO OO CO 00 CO
rHCQtOCO OO^QSE?
lOOQr-4*S1C- ChCJJrtCOg
r>. v CO nn od 00 C/S en C79 C^
00 0000 00 CQ CO CO CO COO
rHMCO OS <M in CO rH <JI I> C2 CO CO
OtiCM OO 1O r-l !> *}< C5COCOG51/5
COCTCO COO-*L-rH
3
>
COCOCJJC31/6 CO rH CO 5O I
COCftusNCO * Ti *i ? &
rM "41 CO CM IQ CT? CO CO O CO
co co to t t 1 * *~" "^* "^ *^^ '^ L
03 WJ
tO CM
fr-rH
00 VO rH C-^O'ffiCO OS -..-.-. ~ .
COUP'S CMrHOCCI.^ iOr}(COr-iO
coo"? cocicoaico i^r- (OCIKI
CM CO O> C^ O C^ C-l CO O* CO CO O5 CO
MCMIN CO CO CO-*'*
T-it-eoo to
Oi 1 VC ^| CO
to o*jicio <N
tooeo to o
co i^ t- 1~ CO
N QO in rH r*.
C-4 OCTiOOC?
oo eo c-fi
cc t*o co P-
CO QO O) O^ O}
uOCDOH (MCO^iAtO
T-tea
OrHM CO-*COI^ GO030pH<
ij into e
CM (NCStlM
00 OS
-
CO ) t- t- D-
t-t-D-C^E-
OCO lilOOr-l
00 OD CO CX)O>
CO- CO 00 CO
*-( 1-(T
0000
CO r-l
c3
00 00
p2r)C3> ,,_....
T-lt-CO OtocMOSi-, .._ -j,
-" ODr-OuOOOW tOOJCOl.^'
Cft rH SrH<M<
rHifl e-O
CO Ol U5<M
-*r~!-H irt
CO
O 00 !-!? I>
* o t-eocs
ca to os co so
X/3 1OU3 CO O
O
O(
o-
t'C-C-OO 00
vnoa
r-co
00 CM
ao cn
05OrH CQ-<!?OC^CO
t>- CO i/^ CO t
IN MO5 QO
l CO ^O
5 CO O CO t rH OS CO t-J
.... rH tit CO r- ( ^JH OOi-< 1 *COr-<
CN CM C4 CO CO CO ^ tf* rr its US iO CO
<S> CO 1" CO -d)
1-1 * COCa CD
iOCOflOOO
to )> i- 1-
CO OS *O 01 00
CO r-l O C7S !>
O^ ^0 r-< U3
cqirboo <N 3
co oo to as ch
CJS CO >i~1 1*3
CO <M ITS C5 (M
CTi rH
ca
LOO
iHi-l
too
OrHlM
OOOSOr-l M
00 (35 CSr-tC^
r-( r- CM CNI 03
CO
16
IrtCS] OC-Tjl
eoeo as IHMH
^ I-- t>- 00 OD
CO CO SO CO CO
- r
t- cn eg 10 co
oa go eft en o>
CO CO CO CD CO
CO CO CJJ rH
=>O rH
> C- J> t-
CMlTS OOr-l CO 1
ta<M CMCOCOI
ooauuo
CM Irt CO rS CO
C35 mi-tOQ-*
O'* CO r-i W
rH r-< r-i (M OJI
to 01 ca moo
*o CO CO CT) ^O
C73 93 to OS CO
CM CO COCO *
cooi
C'l eo
IftrHt^CO
COCNI i-eb
CO CO CO
CO CM C3S ID rH
5ooco
L- IO
o5 coo
OCOt'*
S 1> I
rH C\> CO -r-M W COOtHOacO
CO <* 5 CO O rH M CO *
OrHN
COOS OrHM
rHrHrH
rHrH<NSHM
MSM
IOCO O CO
OS OS OS O i
ua us us co'
t-ocotoco
rH-*
S3 OS
CD CD cb to "
cnesco-r-i chcoc
?S
^3
ICO
1-1 CT> S cr
ffacocbco r~ r~) us en era
35 r-l -^ CO
1-nrjOOrHiA
6oi_. .
eor-i>l
OCOCJ>rtrH
CMr-IOTOQC-
>i>eo
Jr-IC3
, ,- - 5 t>- <-H
ItAOSCO CO
14 TH
cocjsprHca <22i22r
rHr- 1 !-! T-l rH rH r-4 rH
;>!> co
JOl Ol
9U)
r-ll-lrH
U^ VIU T -
to es <5s j .
oo eg 15 as to
r1rH<NI
>c-<
jcoi
5co>
r-
co to
tor-
J*~ -J tOi
5 cj? 101
tcqiM coco-
81
eS 5Ei|
wors<M
OOOSOr-JS '*>&
f^ 1^ ^i
ss^sa $$s
tot> oocs
TC<N
ss^ 3pgi liSSg HSiiS SISs
ri cooeor-i
^3*-ffoq wooti
?S5S39i 9JS2S
^^i^^HS ^i*io
>CSCA
JigrSg 5S^C?C^
itfgrf Sl
8S?
icMeoc
^8U-
g^9$i
isa^co
w ifWJTHiK
usfficqcoos
of
WOrt
**8a3-3;5!53S
172
rKilUPHIA I.Vhli'A.
[V,L, XI.
c
f-.
C
o
I?
M
w
CO 03 SO P3 CO ift Tf -up i* IB if Ji "? -:* MS <-
i-tc-jco-rf *& tDfcj<x, cv ^ "i *: ** *.; '; i - r *, - -* 'i ' ; *- t /
F-H *- r-rf ^"i r~* . *-* * ^ . ^ , J 4 . J , < ',*,*,! , )
r-l Ci CO ^ to OIcr*O M IT i tl i.O
co * ^P
t- i i :,,
-rt TI ; "i .-4
X
I-H
WS f^
SPECIAL TABLES FOR THE COMPUTATION OF HINDU DATES. 173
^ -J,-P ;.; \'\ p or converting Vecimals of the circle into Deyrees, Minutes and Seconds.
1st
2nd
3rd
4th
5th
Denm,
^
])(rhii.
>
Decimal,
'$ II
Decimal.
/ it
Decimal.
/ n
o-i
36
o-oi
3 3G
o-ooi
21 36
o-oooi
2 10
o-ooooi
13
0-2
72
0-02
7 12
0-002
43 12
0-0002
4 19
O'OOoO'J
26
0-3
108
0-03
10 48
0-003
1 4 48
0-0003
6 29
0-00003
39
0-4
144
0-04
14 24
0-004
1 20 24
0-0004
8 38
0-00004
52
0-5
180
0-05
18 ...
0-005
1 48 ...
0-0005
10 48
0-00005
1 5
0-6
216
0-06
21 36
0-006
2 9 36
0-0006
12 58
0-00006
1 18
0-7
252
0-07
25 12
0-007
2 31 12
0-0007
15 7
0-00007
1 31
0-8
288
0-08
28 48
0-008
2 52 48
0-0008
17 17
0-00008
1 44
0-9
324
o-oo
32 24
0-009
3 14 24
0-0009
ID 26
0-00009
1 57
TABLE XVII. For converting Degrees, Minutes and Seconds
into Decimals of tJte circle.
TABLE XVITL Tithi.
^Argument A = . corrected
by cq. 7i and eq. c.)
Degrees.
Minutes.
Seconds.
1
0-00277-8
1
0-00004-6
1
o-ooooo-i
2
0-00555-6
2
0-00009-3
2
0-00000-2
3
0-00833-3
3
0-00013-9
3
0-00000-2
4
0-oim-i
4
0-00018-5
4
0-00000-3
5
0-01388-9
5
0-00028-1
5
0-00000-4
6
0-01666-7
6
0-00027-8
6
0-00000*4
7
0-01944-4
7
0-00032-4
7
0-00000-5
8
0-02222-2
8
0-00037-0
8
0-00000 6
9
0-02500-0
9
0-00041*7
9
0-00000-7
10
0-02777-8
10
Q'00046-3
10
0-00000-8
20
0-05555-6
20
0-00092-6
20
o-oooors
30
0-08333-3
30
0-00138'9
30
00002-3
40
0-11111-1
40
. 0-00185-2
40
0-00003-1
50
0-138S8-9
50
0-00231-5
50
0-00003-8
CO
70
0-16666-7
G'19444-4
80
0-22222-2
90
0-25000-0
100
0-27777-8
200
0-55555 C
300
0-83333-3
Ilvight
Dark
Titln.
fort-
fort-
ui^lit,
night.
A
A
50000
1
3333
53333
2
66<>7
50067
3
30000
00000
4
13333
f>3333
5
16607
66667
6
20000
70000
7
23333
73333
8
26607
76667
9
30000
80000
10
33333
83333
11
3()(;67
StV>67
12
40000
00000
13
43333
93333
14
40067
9G667
15
50000
00000
EPIGRAPHIA DTDIOA. [VOL. XL
No. 17,-NAVALAKEI PLATES OF SILADTTTA L~[GUPTA-] SA11VAT 28G.
Br PROFESSOIJ H, M, BHADKAMKAR,
I edit the following plates from two impressions kindly sent to me by Mr, D. H
Bhandarkar, M.A., Archaeological Superintendent, Western Circle. The two impressions to-
gether leave no doubt as to the correct reading of the original, with the exception of two names
at the beginning of the second plate. In the case of these two names, the original itself seems
The plates were first fonnd in 1904-5 at TTavalakhl, near Shahapfir, a village about 8 or
10 miles from Juuagadh, and are now preserved in the Bahadur Museum, Juniigadh. They
are two in number, eaoh inscribed on one side only. The edges are fashioned into rims on the
four margins. The plates appear to have been hold together by thick rings passing through two
holes at the bottom of the first plate and at the top of the second. The holes are nearly }" in
diameter, and seem to have been bored before the grant itself waa inscribed, The usual seal
must have been attached to one of these copper rings, but as it is not forthcoming, I presume
it has been lost. The plates measure about 10*8" by 9'', The first bears 2] lines and the
second 16. The average size of the letters is about T y.
The subjoined inscription is comparatively free from mistakes and differs in this respect
from other records of the same dynasty, &g. the Rajkitt Museum plates of the same reign dated
in Gupta-Samvat 290, published by Dr. Biihler 1 (referred to in the sequel for the sake of
brevity as ' the grant of 290 '}. The characters belong to the western variety of the southern
alphabets, As ivgards paleography, it is enough to note that the aksbaras <ph and d\ are
hardly digtinguished (e.g. Jiaryya-pJialah, 1. 7, and ptt'hoiiud'ha^ 1. 14), The language is
Sanskrit prose with the exception of three imprecatory yersea at the end. The rules of
ta/ndU are followed in many places but neglected in others. As regards orthography, the
following points may be noted ;~
The latter gh is used instead of h in samghatis (1. 5), and samghat&rati (1. 11), The
guttural is used instead of the anusv&ra in chatvsrinfote (1, 25 ) according to the practice of
the Yajurvedi Brahmacaa in their Vedic recitations ; and the dental n takes its place in
&&awaanwa (for "twramsa) as is the practice with the Gujariitia of the present day. The final
m of a word is changed only once into the nasal of the class to which the following letter
belongs in t&mftoyafecka (I, 30), while in other cases it is generally changed into an anusvsrv,
The letters tri in fftdfl%ttra Q (1. 6), and tri in trinavatf (1. 7) are both wrong and should be
corrected by a reciprocal interchange, Consonants conjunct with the repha are generally
doubled (according to P&nm VIII, 4. 46) exqept in the case of sibilants, e.g. darfayita (1. 11),
and vwsha (1. S3), When the letter dh is conjunct with ya, the nnaspirated d is also prefixed,
t.g. jptoteiMMW&yflte (11. 12-13), in wmbatldhy(im5naksn (1, 18), and in sv$ddhyfy<f
(11. 19-20). The donble nna is written as nna in chandrarJtarnnan (1, 28). The sign of
jtJJefiwgZfjfo, which, in form, is just the letter w, is written conjunct with M in 1. 16, and
fc in 1, 17, and to the group ao formed, the vo,wel signs oft'.in the first .case, and of in the
second are added, in the way nsnal with other conjunct letters. These are the only two occasions
for tkis;,sign in tte whole of this inscription, but while there are about half a dozen cases
where the up'aflhm&niya, symbol may be expected, it is written only twice in conjunction with p
in mMaptirtkfuny&piiiiywaya, 1, 19, and sSdhufowmrSfadtta, 1. 33. This sign is like the letter
cU. Final t is denoted by the usual sign for the syllable to, with a slight stroke at the.tqp
slanting to the right,
1 M, Afti., Yol, IX. p. 237, et ^.
No. 17.] NAVALAKHI PLATES OF SILADITFA I. 175
This inscription is 'one 6f the Paravnamaliesvara sri-Sfla'dity'a I. alias Dharmaditya,
the son of sri-Dharasena, and grandson of sri-Guhasena who belonged to the royal family
fonnded by Bhatarkka. It is dated in the year 286 (A.D. 605) on the 8th day of the dark
half of Ashadha. The date furnishes the numerical symbols for 200, 80, 6, and 8. The
preamble 1 of this grant, including the description of each one of the kings, is, as is quite
natural, exactly the same as that of the grant of 290, referred to above. 1 A comparison of the
copper-plate records of the family shows that Siladitya I. was the first king who omitted the
names of the kings intervening between Bhatarkka, the founder, and Gnhasena, the grandfather
of the present donor, -a practice which was subsequently adopted in all the later grants of this
'family.
T-he -subjoined inscription records the gift of a village called Bhondanaka, situated
within the provincial limits of Vatanagara. I am not certain whether this Vatanagara is the
same as Vadnagar in the Baroda State, or is the Vatapadra which Dr. Biihler took to be the
modern Vadodra or Baroda. 2 In any case, the village cannot be identified. The gift was made
to forty- four Brahmanaa who had emigrated from Sarhgapnri, which is believed to be the sanu
as the present Shahapur near Junagadh. The cause of the immigration is not recorded.
Proba'bly they were induced to settle in this place by the present gift.
The names of the BrShinanas are carious. Some look like surnames or family names,
while others are clearly the names of particular individuals. The name Boppasvami may show
'that he was very likely a Tailaoga Braumana. 3 Some are Prakrit forms of Sanskrit names, e.tj.
Khanda=Skanda, Siha=8imha, Nattafai^Nartalta, Govasarmmti=Gopasarnima,'&B&\aoBhakki which
seems to be derived from B'hartri. The last name is familiar as the one borne also by the
author of the Bhatti-kavya. It is probable that the names Bappataka, Navuvaka, Khokkhaku,,
Gimjaka, and Goggaka are also similar in origin, though I am unable to suggest the precise
derivation^ Other names are pure Sanskrit. Vatsa is a gotra or family namo of several
Brahmanas even at present. The names DrOna, Bhatti, Aditya, Blmdra, Bappataka and GOpa
appear to belong to more persons than one among the donees of the present grant, and hence
the individual of the same name subsequently mentioned is distinguished from the first named
person, by prefixing dm, tri as may be required. The prefixes mean, I believe, the second and
the third. 5
'the following officials are mentioned m the grant : -
(a) ^ttfeafea/ This word appears to be very old being found in Panrni 11. 3, 40, where
it signifies a person appointed to some small work of a special character, and from
the nature of the example given in the Kaumudi to illustrate the rule, it seems
probable that these may be Brahmanas employed for religious or charitable pur-
poses, such as the pujaris or the worshippers at temples, etc., or the asritas, i.e. the
learned men patronised by the king for holy merit.
1 [The text follows more closely the Wala plates of Siluditya I. dated in Gupta-Safhvat 286. Ed.]
2 Tbe fact that the grant of 290 records the names of several villages ending in arnica, gives greater pro-
bability to the second alternative. The fame, however, of Vadnaga* as an early residence of Brahma^as is yet pre-
served in the name of the local caste of Briihmanas, and hence ono feels inclined to the first supposition. I
caundt decide the matter for want oi more accurate information.
8 Comparfe the naine of BSpadeva, the grammarian.
* It fo not unlikely that they arc derived from the names of the Tillages to which their famUies originally
belonged. The name GuUlalUa^i (1. 20) may be traced to GoHlwftd^ranta of Kathiawad.
6 This leads to the inference that these may be family names. It is worthy of remark that among these name*
we recognise two of the modern onea of the Kokanaatha families, viz. Bapa^ and Bbanu. These are now met with
only amongst the so-called Dakshinl Brahmanas and I believe are not to he found amongst the original residents
bf Gujarat or Kathiawad at pre&ant. ' [In Inter inscriptions, e,g., the Jftridhata plates {above, Vol. IX, p,|106) 3 the
'abbreviations dvt and tri stand for dviveda and triveda,~- H. K. S.]
170 EPIGRAPITIA INDICA. [y OL
(b) Viniyul-taka. Thia may bo the ollicor in chiirgt; of the village as /vi/7/ (tho headman)
kulakarnJ (the clerk of th ; village) or ivmm 1 Miirh villnu'f ofHuor,
(c) Drnriyika. The word dran'ti moaiirt 'a town,' and ilniriyihii may denote a town
oflk'oi 1 or merely an inhnbilunt uf ii.
(</) bhrfta'larii. This is nl'U-Ji u.srd in si^nii'} men of .s|ur,i;iJ ivspi triviality in a place
sncli an the Leads of pjiriiuular commuriitirH. It in al.so poKBihli; that this may
form one word with tin- p tivioiiB one and thn two tu^vtfu.-r may them moan 'the
respectable inhabitants of tho town.'
() O^aU.Mouicr Williani-s' Di(iti<Mi,-uy pfii.sijs tho ( |ui:ry whuMiur (Jii.s nlnniM properly
be o/ifim (a spy). AH, however, thu wnl u.iimi-M in UIM form in :ihnos( ( all tho
grants of this family, this explanation in not tiiiwblo, (>r. Huhlcr roudcjrs it by
'fortune-toller' (Intl. Ant, Vol. IV. p. 10*;, n..t:) though hr I'M not crtuiu of it,
Yfijnavalkya spcakH 1 of r7ia/a,v rtlnup with thicvuK, uto., un rmm who arc likely to
bo iirjurioiiH to the publicf. In MrirlMakntlht, Act V, tho frit-nil of the lioro
remarka in Prakrit that " even do^fi won't ^. tu ;L plmm wln.mt tlio cliitiw, courto-
flauH, o/c. rosiilo" (lioinbiiy JSauakrit KiTwa, Vol. I, p. i<, lino <!.'i|. ' Tlio uiini-
larity iu KOUUI! with r/////.^, 'flattury ' wlm:h tlii word prnsurit.4 in o close (is to
load ono to troiialato the word by ' flatter-tip ' ; and Uw wonl nmy in that casts
dotioto the attendant* of tho kin^ who ;mi vcsry likely to minuwi Ihmr portion by
being harmful to othor. Or thry in.iy }>,. the Hi-rvanit who.io duly i,-i to sing the
praises of tlio king mid hi forufatht'i-s. [ Koruih.-r cxplauutioiiH uf Urn term c/trtja,
soo above, Vol. IX, j). ^8-1-, notu K), ;ind p, L"Ji;. h'd. |
(/) J37*afa moans ' a soldier. 1 Porhapu tho word J H oounvcitutl with ;*7 { a#tt--the herald
attendant on a king, whoso duty IB to sing hw prm'iidH.
(?) AWrtm^ps iB^rendored by Dr. Buhlcr a.s ( the prnu^ and miiiktorn 1 (//irA ^^,,
Vol. IV, p. 175). AH, howuvor, tho word ntjnatimniyu r:curH Injforo tho expres-
sion under conBnlerati.m, I Miwi; it should bo nanlwrwl UH urn: word by ' tho
princes, tlio uobio lonln of It&jtuifuiua.' Dr. UiiUIcr, luwwitr, tranalatoa tho
ciHdiot as ropmstmtmg royalty/ The prince, of ih.t roy;d blood are Ovon now
givon tho epithet of kmnara, and I bttliev-i in old tiuiiM Uiey formod a couacil of
tho nobles, and wore consulted by the ruling ohiefn ,. poiuta uf imperial import-
anco. [For a different explanation of the wurd Icwninimdtya, HC-O alwvo Vol X
p. 50, note 12. Kd.] '
The i requirements of a formal ,'amna inolndo alao an accurate ftwrription of the ffmntad
land, which ehoald be doolarod a a given fm. of all du.B for evnr. The Hubjoinod attributes of
the word a, should accordingly be mt^ffeU,,! a :mpplym UWHO
is given in the fVtabur- Di.-tumary w a y,mnyra of
(a town) and bunco tlife ailjective of j/^wa may U ; rund.rwl by * together
with the hamlets/
,,,cnna 'to^thor wir.h it, appurkmru^s ' as tirn^-r, fn-.-fl, fc,
standing omhcl;iil. U,u UiihU-r a;,d I 1, ,t, |IM*VIH% sa^VHt that afi ihiw
as.gmfytliffeivi.tBOrt., ,,ria,,I .ui-i u h,-r ivvue ' In that <:.*, this
ai-iymcau Mouther with iiMi^qcl UM , l.viud <m tauUmuh, cto. for
of the t.nvu ' in :uvonhu,^ v.-irh ,\f iU .tt VH, JM7.- 1 It upward to
: i?5rr
, i. a
flo. 17.] NAVAL AKHI PLATES OF SILADITYA I. 177
mo, however, that all such dues accruing from tlie -village are mentioned by the
adjective sadhanyahirauyadeya)}. Hence it seems preferable to take the first three
adjectives as referring to the description of the gift.
savatabMtapratyayaJi. Several grants read pra ty ay ah instead of pratyayah, The mean-
ing of both seems to be nearly the same. The compound word may be translated
by ' as determined by wind and other marks of the limits of a, place.' I am fcoid
that this word is actually used in the Ntwm.ad&mfihai'inya to signify fclie extent of
the region on either bank as belonging to the Narmadii, where the distinctive
breeze from the river is recognised. The boundary marks are, broadly speaking,
described by Nfirada, 1 quoted in many other smritis, as fivefold : viz. (1) huge trees
or mountains; (2) rivers or tanks, (3) undergro 
